《Valeria》 Chapter 0 : Prologue The finlike structure of my blackened head was riddled with holes after the first war. The long slender body of mine was battered and bruised during the second. My razor-sharp teeth held neither ferocity nor might after the third. The fourth would have been mine less they gathered and plotted against me. My kin, those I held dear, defeated me time and time again. They ripped the bones from beneath my flesh without hesitation, yet I returned anew for the fifth cycle. I learned from father that I could no longer escape my faith. I was destined to rise each time and die again. I loathed my faith, but it was not mine to change. How I longed for the day when I could crush all beneath my feet. Show all the might of I, the only Beisht Kione known to live. I was born an anomaly to my dragonkin, feared by all because of my differences. My brothers committed their sinful acts against father without him knowing. How laughable, the great knower of all failed to know the true nature of his sons. I should have shown him their nature, in hindsight. It would have been easier that way. I couldn''t have known they would have forced all the blame on me after father finally caught on. Father believed them far too quickly for my liking, it would have been better if he at least contemplated it a little. They chained me first, all four of them, while father stood by and watched. Their magnificent wings and jaded eyes always fascinated me, but no more. Dragons were not the creatures of old that the weak humans made them out to be. No, they were no better than the worms beneath my feet. I birthed my hatred for them at this moment perhaps. They later beat me near death before casting me to shadows and still father didn''t bat an eye. Unbeknownst to them, I thrived in the shadows. It strengthened me as I strengthened it. I blessed my own race of humans like my brothers did, blessed with my power as well as that of the shadows. It was then that the first war started.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Four defeats later and without ever conquering Valeria, I stared as father once again watched on. My body had finally renewed, ready for the fifth war against my brothers. This was beginning to become a pointless struggle against faith. I stared at the battlefield that was yet to be renewed, at the tattered remains of one of my brother''s eyes. I was tempted to crush it, but I resisted. His eyes were the sharpest of all of us. Some said they could see into the future. I hated him because of it. He was partially to blame for my constant defeats. I sighed as I grabbed the eye in front of me. I did try my best to resist it, but my hatred was stronger than my resolve. I squeezed with all my might, knowing that it made no difference. Suddenly, I saw a vision. Somewhere I saw my chosen champion that would cut the ties of faith that bound me to this wretched cycle. Good, I smiled as I let the blood ooze from the hand. The fifth war will come soon enough, this time I will be victorious! Knights And Nobles: Chapter 1: Mourning Before the Great Invasion, in an unassuming household in the Black Barony, a baby boy could be heard in the middle of the night. The small 2 bedroom house had a dim candlelight permeating the dark blanket of the night shooing away all adversaries. In the room adjacent to the baby''s voice, a burly man in his early 30s was quietly awaiting the news. He was 6ft tall with bronze colored skin. His most noticeable feature was his Darwin peaks on both ears that proved his heritage in Katar for all who would doubt it. His hazel eyes showed his impatience and his arms were against the walls, in preparation to push off in case he needed to rush into the other room. His brown trousers complemented by his grey worn out shirt were adorned with dirt from the day''s march back home. His muddy boots kept a rhythmic tap as he fidgeted with his short black hair waiting for the news from the midwife. He had been there for the last 3 hours after his journey back from the market. Lord Tommel had sent word that his wife was in labor since the previous day and the baby would come at any minute. He could only thank the maker that he had already covered more than half the journey back home. His wife was with child for only 7 months and although he tried his best, he never could acquire enough food for mother and baby. Lord Tommel was a generous baronet but there was only so much he could do to support 3 mouths with his meager farmer salary. He was a proud man; he never begged or took any more than he was due even though Lord Tommel insisted. When his wife first started having complications just 2 months ago Lord Tommel invited doctors from the village and the neighboring baronies but they all told Avery the same; she needed better food and shelter. He felt as if he failed as a husband. He remembered better times when they were younger. Without a care in the world, they would sneak out and find each other in the summer''s breeze. He remembered how relieved he felt when he finally got her father''s blessings to be wedded. He took her from Tale''s Barony after their first year together. They planned to travel the entirety of North Seabo but never got further than Black Barony. They had spent their entire dowry living their dream. So where did he go wrong? The old door creaked as the midwife quietly exited the room. Avery could tell she was exhausted; the sweat dripping down her wrinkled face and her puffy eyes were sure giveaway. "You have a healthy baby boy," she said, trying her best to sound excited despite spending 36 hours without rest. "And my wife?" Avery asked, relieved that the baby survived. "She has lost a lot of blood but I did all I could. It''s all up to her now. She''s asking for you, I''ll leave you to say a few words," she explained solemnly. Avery was too excited at this point to continue reading the woman''s face. As soon as he realized that he could finally see his beloved, he pushed the door open and hurriedly went to her side. He noticed the blood on the bed first, then he saw his smiling wife. She was a pretty freckled face woman in her late 20s. Some of her thick blonde curly hair was stuck to her forehead with sweat. Her green eyes were red probably from the strain of childbirth. Her pointed nose streamlined to her rosy thin lips where her beauty spot was prominent on her left lower chin. God, how he loved her beauty spot. She looked smaller without the baby bump. He made note of it to tease her later. Avery never wanted kids but he knew his wife loved them almost as much as he loved her. Seeing her beautiful smiling face and her teary eyes, he knew their life was going to be everything they always dreamed of. "Avi, we finally did it," she whispered as he hugged her and kissed her forehead. He then picked the baby up as the infant wiggled in his arms. "Let''s call him Khal, like that colonel you admire back in Green Viscounty," she added. "You really should have accepted my father''s offer to join his battalion," she teased as she saw his embarrassed face. "A man has to set his own mark on the world, Nicole. I can''t stay in your father''s shadow forever," he said sternly. His dream had always been the same as every young adult male in Igbal - join the army and bring glory to the country of Katar. But before their wedding 5 years ago, her father had tried to persuade Avery to join him in defending the northern border as a ruse to keep his daughter in Igbal. He never did tell her why he refused, partly because she loved her father too much and more importantly, that would have shattered her dream of seeing all of Seabo. "You could have left after gaining merits and securing a proper rank," she reminded him like she always would. "Shhhh my love, we can talk about that after you get a good rest," Avery said hoping to avoid the scripted conversation that never seemed to end. Khal grabbed Avery''s index finger instinctively as he tried to get more comfortable in the man''s arms. Nicole noticed it and immediately tears filled her eyes. "Promise me something Avi, even if it''s too painful to do," Avery could feel the tone of the conversation changing but responded anyway, "Sure honey, anything." "Promise me you will love little Khal just as much as you loved me. I know I''ve prevented you from following your dreams. I know I was a silly girl all those years ago yet you still facilitated my wishes....even now," tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered how much he loved her. She thought about all the adventures they had together, she had never been so happy in her entire life. The 5 years they were married were more than she could ever hope for. Being the daughter of the Colonel came with many disadvantages yet she never felt lonely because Avery was always there while her dad was defending the border. Yet now she only felt regret. She knew Avery would have been happier if he stayed in Igbal and she knew her father would try everything to keep her there. She always knew more than she let on. Despite all this, she knew it was too late and the past would always remain the past. She just wished it didn''t have to end now. Now her journey as she knew it would end. She just wished she had more time to let Avery know how much she was grateful for him. Avery smiled and nodded enthusiastically saying, "Of course honey, I...." Before he could finish his sentence he noticed his wife smiling while her breathing became irregular. He nervously screamed for the midwife. His wife''s face was pale. He didn''t know much about childbirth but he couldn''t take any chances. She just kept smiling at him almost knowingly as she closed her eyes. No, no, no, this isn''t how he imagined it. Avery froze. He didn''t know what he felt at that time. He stood at the bedside as the midwife tried her best to stop the bleeding. He didn''t know when she took the child out of his hands and placed him in the cot. He couldn''t even hear her shout or the baby crying in the cot next to her. He slowly stooped beside his wife and caressed her face as tears streamed down his shirt. When her heaving finally stopped, so did his heart. When her body started getting cold, so did his entire demeanor. His heart died there with her, his reason for living scoffed out of his embrace. --- Two weeks had passed since Nicole''s death and Lord Tommel understandably allowed Avery to bury his wife and take the 2 weeks off. Avery, however, preferred to work through his pain instead of staying at home so he did just that. Things in Black barony continued as normal despite the heavy atmosphere in the baronet''s manor. Avery had yet to eat anything worthwhile as he continued to mourn his loss while shoveling the dirt for this year''s potatoes. Bill, his assistant farmer, would sneak glances at him from time to time as per Lord Tommel''s orders. Just before Avery fell from his poor coping efforts, Bill grabbed him by the shoulder and forced him to the kitchen.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The kitchen was situated in the back of the manor, closer to the agricultural fields. It was a short walk for Avery even with his current delirious state. The cook had just finished serving the Lord his lunch and was just headed back into the kitchen when he noticed the commotion. "Bill, I''ve told you a million times, do not bring mud into my kitchen!" "Mr. Gary, it''s not my fault, Lord Tommel instructed me to look after Avery until he''s back to normal," responded Bill. He was a plump farmer that did more eating than farming. Gary didn''t waste any more time arguing with Bill after seeing Avery''s condition, he rushed to get some stew and bread while Bill rushed to get one of the maids to feed him. When Avery came to, he realized he was still in the kitchen and a young maid with a look of concern on her face was staring at him. She had a bowl of food and a wooden spoon ready to feed him. "It''s ok, I just lost track of the time, I can feed myself," he said while gently taking the food and slowly beginning to eat. "Lord Tommel asked that you visit him in the study room as soon as you are able to," responded the young maid as she dusted her clothes off before she left. Avery knew exactly what the Lord was going to tell him. It was the same thing he said the first night that Nicole died. If he had a choice he would continue in the fields but as a vassal, he had no choice in the matter. He made his way from the kitchen, adjusting his white shirt and brown trousers as he always did before meeting the Lord. From the kitchen, he walked across the vassal rooms, guest rooms and dining room before he found his way into the study room. Lord Tommel was sitting in his usual seat facing a tower of books. He wore his red silk shirt and his favorite burgundy jacket embellished with the Katarian crest. The crest was a plain heater shield coated with an aqua blue color that faded into a white background. There was a brown stallion and a silver two-handed weapon coupled with twin blades embedded in a grey unadorned warrior helmet. The aqua blue color showed the resilience of the people of Seabo while the brown stallion represented the Talawa freedom. The arsenal of weapons showed the aggressive and battle crazed people of Cormac. The crest was always placed next to the heart to show loyalty, pledge, and honor ¨C the watchwords of Katar. On the top of the crest showed a singular star denoting his rank 1 nobility. Today, he had his quill and a sheet of paper penning a letter to probably one of his students as he normally did. He was an older man in his 60s but he looked nothing over 50. He was a man of impeccable manners and decorum. Anyone who met him for the first time would notice how graceful he was. He was constantly mistaken for a count or duke no matter where he went. "Ah, Avery, how are you feeling?" he quickly asked. He always treated his vassals like his family regardless of who they were. "I''m well, thanks to the Lord''s grace," Avery said as he bowed to the baronet. Lord Tommel smiled as he continued, "So, when was the last time you went to see Khal? I was told that he''s adjusting well to Erik''s wet nurse. Truth be told, the boy is the splitting image of Nicole, God rest her soul. I encourage you to see the boy soon less he becomes unruly." "Yes my lord, it''s just that....I still need more time. Losing Ni ... losing her has been too much for me. I couldn''t trust myself with the child," Avery admitted a little teary eyed. "Son, if you remember I lost my wife the first year I took in you and your wife. Do you think I didn''t miss her every day? Do you know why we carry on after losing those dear to us? We have to live for them as well as the ones we still have. Don''t lose yourself to guilt and sadness. She''s not gone yet my boy, not while we still live and breathe," responded Lord Tommel as he waited for Avery''s response. Avery took 5 minutes before he could even mount a response, "My Lord, thank you for your words of encouragement, I will ponder on them and try my best." Avery started fidgeting before Lord Tommel finally told him, "Speak freely boy." "My Lord, Nicole''s father in Igbal...did you get a chance to send news of his daughter? I''m afraid I can''t afford the 10-day journey without running myself bankrupt," Avery responded. "He will be notified shortly, you need not to worry. Be sure to see Khal before you resume your duties. Ask Sergeant Michael for a spar session if you still need to get the edge off," advised Lord Tommel as he continued to pen his letter. "As you wish my Lord," responded Avery as he slowly prepared to leave. Before he completely turned around he heard Lord Tommel saying, "And take this letter to the messenger coop before you go." Lord Tommel applied the wax seal then stamped the letter with his official stamp before giving it to Avery. Avery was surprised by the efficiency of his Lord as he read that the letter was addressed to Grand Knight Dor. It took Avery exactly 2 minutes before he was ready to visit his son. The manor was not very large, just about 750 acres and it only consisted of Lord Tommel, his son, daughter-in-law as well as his 2-month-old grandson and his 200 vassals. These included 25 footsoldiers with an official knight in command, maids, cooks, farmers and other personnel needed to run the manor. He gained his title after 30 years successfully tutoring the various nobles in Seabo and was well respected. His title was presented by Duke Braxton himself on the recommendation of King Thomas III during his final year of service. It was a joyous occasion as it was the first time a commoner in Seabo gained the title without any objections. This showed how well he was loved by all that crossed his path. The title gave him the right to have a surname yet he was unable to pass it on to his offsprings. On his way to the wet nurse, Avery took multiple breaths trying to calm himself down. He knew he was ok as a husband. He knew with Nicole around he could be ok as a father too. But now that she was gone he didn''t know if he would try to kill the child as soon as he saw him. Over the past 2 weeks, he had been struggling with the idea that his son killed his wife. He felt disgusted that he could think that way but he could not help it. If she was never pregnant then she would not have died. That''s why he refused to visit the child. He didn''t want to break his promise to Nicole the first time he saw the child. He didn''t know if he could even love Khal as he promised he would. That wasn''t something he felt like he had control over. It had taken 2 weeks to come to terms with his son being an innocent bystander in this cruel world. Nicole died, yes, but maybe what she left behind was worth enough for him to at least try. Maybe just one visit, that''s what he told himself. If he couldn''t stand the child, he would send him to an orphanage. He could hear the child crying before he even opened the door. His heart was beating like a jackhammer in his chest and his palms started sweating. He knocked once and waited but there was no answer. He knocked again, and a thick woman opened the door with a confused face. "Avery? Sorry I didn''t expect you today. Sorry, I didn''t get to clean up the room before you came," the woman responded with her red, flustered face. Avery didn''t even respond to her. His eyes were fixed on the child crying in the cot 2 meters away. The woman noticing that she was being ignored, hurriedly left the room, leaving father and son alone. Avery spent 5 minutes just staring at the child until he slowly walked closer and closer. The closer he got the more his heart pained. He felt like he was reliving Nicole''s dying moments. He couldn''t get her smiling face as she died out of his head, but he knew he had to do this. This is what she wanted him to do. As he reached the cot his hands began to tremble. He could hardly control his breathing and without any warning, he grabbed the child from the cot and hugged him. He began to cry uncontrollably, father and child crying loud so that the entire manor stopped what they were doing as though in respect of the passing Nicole. Lord Tommel signaled Sergeant Michael to sheath his sword as they both gave the father and son time to mourn their loss. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 2: The Katarian Pledge The world of Valeria was created by the god, Berilin. It was recorded in the great scrolls that he used spirit and world energies to breathe life into every living being on the planet. Every living being, therefore, had the ability to store and manipulate spirit and world energy given enough practice. For this reason, some humans, blessed by Berilin were able to manipulate spirit energy to produce various elemental powers. These blessed individuals were known in Valeria as Elementum warriors. The strongest of the Elementum warriors divided the planet into various kingdoms that they ruled over. Valeria was divided into three continents of warring nations. It was a hostile world where the strong thrived over the weak. In the middle of the northwest continent of Nor, the thriving Kingdom of Katar could be seen. It was the most popular kingdom on the continent because of its natural resources and ideal location. The great and turbulent Tiger river divided the kingdom in the north while the Hiland Mountains divided it in the south. The country was only second to the Gusto Empire in size and military strength and dominated the continent with their defensive structures and overpowering armies. It was in the northern region of Seabo, in the Gontu district where the trees ended, and the river began that Sydenham Town resided. 6 years had passed in the town without much change. Tommel''s manor had, however, become too lively not to notice. For one, it was livelier with the sounds of pitter patter as two little rascals scampered from the kitchen. The one in front had a blonde ponytail tied together with a length of straw. He wore a loose fitted brown shirt with short grey trousers and straw shoes plastered on his feet. The joy was evident in his eyes as he laughed while running away from Gary, the cook. Crumbs and stew were trailing at the side of his chubby cheeks as he tried his best to outmaneuver the older man. His best friend, Erik, was somehow keeping up with his haphazard running, showing that this wasn''t their first time doing this. They headed for Bill''s room first to trade their spoils for information after another successful pillage of the kitchen. "Today we''ve finally secured enough food to last us the week!", Khal exclaimed in elation while Erik continued panting for breath. "Khal, Bill isn''t here. We should leave his share here and proceed to grandfather''s study before he grounds us like last time," Erik warned as he kept looking through Bill''s window for signs of Gary. "Ok, Erik, lets clean up and meet each other outside the study," smiled Khal as he snuck through the window towards the bathhouse. Erik could only sigh as he straightened his posture and took a deep breath before walking in the opposite direction towards his father''s quarters. By the time Khal finally showed up outside Lord Tommel''s study, it was 9:30 am. Erik was already waiting with a slight smirk before saying, "I win again slowpoke." "Only because you have two maids to help you wash," joked Khal as he tried to knock on the study room door. "Come in, gentlemen," was all they heard before Khal got a chance to knock on the door. They walked in wondering how he always knew when they arrived. "I assume you''re both ready for the scheduled quiz?", Lord Tommel asked sternly as he noticed Khal''s eyes somehow found more interest in the ceiling. "Khal! A gentleman always maintains eye contact and never shows his feelings on his face. You should follow Erik...even though I know he didn''t study either," added Lord Tommel as he rolled his eyes and sighed heavily. "But grandpa, studying is boring, I''ve already memorized most of Katar''s history and geography like you''ve taught us. When will you let me read them?", Erik pouted at his stone-faced grandpa. "Oh, if you can clearly recite Katar''s history, I''ll think about it," Lord Tommel smiled as he reclined in his chair. "Well, Katar was founded 200 years ago by the Seabo, Talawa and Cormac tribes. They united against the Northern Gusto Empire that tried to invade Seabo''s fertile lands. Gusto was defeated by the combined might of the sea-loving Seabo, horse-riding Talawa as well as the hardy Cormac and was successfully pushed out of the northern front. Gusto has been building military power ever since and after 100 years, they were successful in conquering the nearby peace-loving Kingdom of Durmond. Now, they''re at our doorsteps again, sending probing attacks on the northern wall," said Erik in a bored tone as he recited the lesson. "The same Tiger River that preserves the fertile lands of Seabo also protects us from the Pilon Empire to the West. The southern Hiland Mountains of Cormac form a natural border against the Kingdom of Xelo but the Kingdom of Burg to our East shares our savanna lands and pose a constant threat to our way of life. This is why our military power must never waver in these continued trying times.... this is why, grandpa, I think these lessons are a waste of my time. I have no talent with the sword like Khal but I can serve our country in my own way," Erik pleaded as he tried to persuade his grandfather. Lord Tommel sighed and shook his head. Every day his grandson would pester him about the lessons. Only he knew why the boy needed to be taught everything he knew. Without it, no matter how strong he became in the martial way he could not survive in a world without information. It was the only way Tommel could rest knowing that danger lurked in the darkness. "Do you have anything to add, Khal?" Lord Tommel asked. Khal immediately stopped daydreaming as he heard his name mentioned. Turning around to the stern Lord, he immediately straightened up and answered, "My Lord, just like Erik, I believe I have no need to learn history and geography; reading has never interested me. I prefer to become a Knight like dad always wanted and serve in my own way just like Erik."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Lord Tommel sighed. "Well then, I have a proposition for you young lads," he said while stroking his beard. "Erik, if you can teach Khal history and geography, I''ll teach you whatever you prefer to learn. Khal, if you recite it well, I''ll order Sergent Michael to teach you the sword." No matter how much he tried, Lord Tommel could not force the boys to understand the importance of the lessons. He would then have to use a new approach. Erik was stunned. He never expected their pincer approach to work on the old man as well as it did. Erik had come up with the idea and planned everything from start to finish. He even anticipated that without Khal learning the lessons, they would never get off. That''s why he taught the entire lesson to Khal just 3 days ago in case everything didn''t go as planned. Khal just smiled as he winked at Erik. He had complete faith in his best friend. Sure, he didn''t learn the lessons as quickly as Erik, but he knew to himself that Erik was an academic genius. Any other children their age would still be learning to read and write but here they were, learning history and geography. "Hmmm...", Lord Tommel said as he stroked his beard again, something he began doing 5 years ago when he first started growing his silver beard. "Now, it''s almost lunch, but Gary has informed me that you already ate. Therefore, you will both remain in the study focusing on this map of Valeria, these geography books as well as the etiquette manual", he added as he stood up, ready to exit the study. He left the boys groaning as he walked down the hallway, finally showing his annoyance at being slighted by the 2 juniors. That afternoon, Lord Tommel was in a terrible mood. In all his years as a teacher, he never thought that he would find his greatest challenge after his retirement. He completely disregarded the fact that all the students that passed his lessons were at least 14 years old. To him, Erik, who had so much potential, was too nonchalant about the lessons and Khal spent too much time daydreaming about knights. Sure, they were both ahead than most students he taught but this fact is what drove him to challenge them beyond their age. Maybe if he could produce another scholar like himself, Duke Braxton would award Erik with the title of Baronet and save his manor when he finally died. He knew better than most nobles that the life of a commoner was much harder. Simply eating every day would be a blessing. Sure, there were opportunities to procure food but between bandit raids and wild animal attacks, no commoner could freely live without concerns. He could only sigh as the maid prepared him for lunch. Later that evening, Erik and Khal were at the barracks after completing their study for the day. "So, your Dad isn''t coming home until tomorrow afternoon?", Erik questioned as he stared at Sergeant Michael barking orders at his soldiers during the evening drills. "Yes, that''s why you need to hurry up and pick the lock so I can finally read the letter mom left me," responded Khal as he completed his final sets of pushups. "Why can''t you wait till you''re 15 like your dad said?", asked Erik. "Because, even though I know pa loves me and tries his best, he''s never spoken of mother. The only reason I know her name is because of Uncle Bill. Bill showed me the letters that mom left for pa last year when pa was busy at the market. How do you think I found his collection of military books?" Khal smiled, but Erik could tell it wasn''t genuine as he set to work on the lock. Clank! "There, all done," Erik said as he finished opening the lock on the small chest. Khal quickly got up from his slouching position and dusted himself off. He had been waiting for 6 months to read the letters his mother left for him. His dad only left for the market every 6 months after the crop harvest. It was a full day''s journey from Black Barony to Gontu''s Market and with that timeframe in mind, he begged Erik to help him. He wiped his hands on his trousers and with his hands as clean as he could manage, he opened the chest to see a blue necklace with some sort of water stone embedded in the pendant. Below the necklace were 3 letters addressed to him from his mother. Each had a specific age written on the envelope ¨C 8, 10, 12. He quickly opened the one with 8. After 30 seconds of reading, tears came to his eyes and he quickly sat down with his back facing the wall. "My beautiful Khal, I''m so sorry that I could not speak with you in person. By now, you''re 8 years old and almost a man. You should now be able to understand what I want to tell you. You are the descendant of a proud family of warriors. We are from the Igbal region of northern Seabo in the Barony of Tale. Your grandfather is the commanding officer at the Northern wall of Igbal. If all else fails, seek out your grandfather for help. Show him this pendant and he will shelter you from any trouble. Please take care of your father in my stead. He has been through a lot and he deserves to be happy. We will talk again when you''re ready for the rest of what I have to say to you." Khal was quiet as tears fell from his face. Since he knew himself he always thought he was just another commoner under the pity of a local baronet. He never despised it, but he always felt a longing for something greater. He knew he had it better than most commoners. Even though he never had to scurry around for food on a daily basis, he saw what other commoner children had to do to get by. He and Erik had always vowed to work their hardest until they could support their family without worrying. "Erik, were you serious about becoming a noble?" Khal asked. Erik had left his friend to gather himself without making a sound. Now that Khal initiated the conversation, Erik responded, "Yes, I''ve seen how worried grandpa looks when he thinks no one''s watching. If he wasn''t so famous in Seabo, Baron Black would not have readily accepted us living in his Barony. We will lose the manor and prestige we currently have if grandpa dies. Without it, we will go back to fending for our daily lives. I have to become a landed noble so that I can protect my family. Only then will I be able to find answers about my parents." Erik said the last part with a stone in his throat. "Then, Erik, let''s do it together. You become a noble and I''ll become your sword and shield," Khal responded solemnly. Erik smiled at his friend, happy that his friend thought so highly of him. He knew Khal meant what he said and he knew that together, they could overcome anything. "Sure, Khal," Erik said as he got up and they both recited the Katarian pledge. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 3: Food for thought It had been one week since Khal read the first letter from his mother. He had been too emotional to bother reading the others just yet. It was the first time he thought about what his father was going through and why his mother had passed away. It was difficult to come to terms with the fact that he got to live while she died. He wished he could have saved her somehow. He was grateful for his father''s constant love despite his broken heart. He knew that if it wasn''t for Erik, he would have been constantly gloomy and alone. He knew Erik would be there for him no matter what and he promised himself that he would do the same. Despite not being related by blood, the boys considered themselves brothers and no one could tell them otherwise. They had resorted to trading food for information about the outside world since they had never set foot outside Sydenham town before. According to Lord Tommel, the boys were not quite ready for the dangers of the world. "Ha ha ha! Good lads, you did well. This should warrant at least 2 sets of information today," praised Bill while he kept his eyes on the food. "So, you can each ask one, what information would you like to know about first Khal?" Khal had a wide smile plastered on his face as he looked up at Bill, "I heard Bryce speaking about battleforce manual at the barracks, what''s that?" "Ha ha!" Bill laughed again as his large stomach giggled in response. Khal didn''t know whether he was laughing at his question or the amount of food now in the room. "I reckon you still spending your time watching the soldiers train Khal. There ain''t much a farmer can tell you about battleforce, right? What I can tell you is that there are 2 types of energy in the world, Spirit energy which every living being has and World energy which is the bloody energy ''round us. These manual are secret books passed down through generations. At least that''s what they say. It''s supposed to teach knights how to use energy during battles." Boop! "See Khal! I told you he wouldn''t know!" Erik said as he hit Khal at the back of the head. "He knows more than you do," responded Khal as he rubbed his head and glared at Erik. "Well, wot ya want ta know Erik," asked Bill embarrassingly while licking the gravy off his lips. "Anything I need I can read in my books," Erik shrugged as he turned to Khal, "but Khal wants to know about Elementums." "Eh? Elementums?!" Bill got up quickly, spilling what little remained of his food before grabbing the kids'' collars. "It be forbidden for commoners ta go on about Elementums. Are ya crazy lads, eh? Are ya trying to get us killed?", he ended while releasing the kids. The boys were both alarmed and confused. "Killed? Who would kill us for just that?" Khal asked while scratching his head. "Maybe it''s because they don''t want us, commoners, knowing their little secrets," responded Erik as he sighed. "Well," Khal said, awkwardly fixing his shirt, "Can you at least tell us why Lord Tommel won''t let us out of the town?" Bill sighed before shaking his head and held his hands from shaking. He took his seat before removing a metal toothpick from his pocket. "Over the last few years, Sagdel, the most famous bandit in Seabo, has been terrorizing everyone in Gontu. Some say he set up shop in Gontu looking for lost treasure at Tessle''s rock while some say he''s gone mad in recent years. Whatever the bloody reason, Lord Tommel has given strict orders to keep you fellas safe." Khal and Erik looked at each other before smiling. Everyone knew that Lord Tommel treated the boys with great care, always seeking their best interest. They could not have asked for a better life as commoners. "Who is Sagdel?" Erik asked as he scribbled the name in his pocketbook before looking at the fat man again. "A terrifying existence me boy, the stories may be different but they all claim that he has been in Seabo for 100 years and he carries at least 200 men with him. Enough to have a bloodbath if provoked." Bill had a solemn look on his face as he finished what he had to say. "That''s ridiculous, nobody can live for 100 years," said Erik as he scribbled some more in his book. "In any case fellas, believe it or not, that''s two. Next time bring more bread," Bill smiled as he reverted to his regular jolly self. "Come along now, I have work to do." Bill watched the boys leave before turning towards his spilled food with an evil grin. Khal and Erik made their way out of the manor towards the town''s watchtower. Today was one of their infrequent breaks from studying with Lord Tommel and they planned to make the most of it. It was one of their favorite spots which gave them a full view of the surrounding area. They particularly loved watching the Tiger River at the south of the town. "So, Khal, why the sudden fascination with battleforce manual? You can''t join the army for another 4 years and grandpa said elemental powers are rare for commoners." Khal thought about it for a second before smiling. He turned to his friend and whispered, "Pa said he''s preparing an awakening ceremony for me tomorrow. He''s gonna ask Lord Tommel if I can accompany him to Talawa Stables to buy some new horses tomorrow. It''s supposed to be a secret." Erik raised his eyebrows, "A secret? What''s an awakening?" Erik asked as he took his book out of his blue robes and began writing the words with his quill pen. Khal shrugged as they turned towards the Barracks, "Beats me, but Pa seemed serious so it must be important."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. --- The following day, Khal woke up earlier than usual. His father had told him that Lord Tommel had allowed him to leave Sydenham Town for the first time. He had quickly gotten dressed in his usual brown shirt and grey trousers before running to his father''s room. Bang, bang, bang!!!! Khal knocked on the door before quickly entering. He saw his father, Avery, packing a small bag of goods with his famous stern look. "You''re up early today son," he said as his face instantly changed to a smile. "I was planning to give you at least 2 more hours before we set off." "Good morning Pa. I was too excited to sleep, I couldn''t risk oversleeping," Khal responded as he closed the door behind him and jumped on the bed. "Besides, it''s been more than a year since I last slept in your room." Khal laid out on the bed with a smile on his face. His father shook his head and continued packing the bag with a half grin on his face. Avery carried his son on his back and the bag on his waist as he made his way towards his pack horse. He was supposed to buy at least 5 new horses for Lord Tommel before making his way back home. "So, Pa, when are you going to tell me about the awakening?" Khal whispered in his father''s ear as he hugged him. "We will talk about it once we leave the Town, Khal. Keep quiet about it for now," his father responded as he tied his small back to the horse''s side. Khal sighed as he heard his father''s response. Ever since he knew his father, he had been a man of few words. Bill had explained to him that the only people he spoke with regularly were Lord Tommel and Khal himself. Even at the age of 6, Khal could tell that it was because of his mother''s death. He couldn''t help but feel responsible for her death even if he knew it wasn''t his fault. He kept his chin on his father''s head as they headed out of the manor not bothering to ask any more questions. "Well, well, well, if it ain''t Avery takin'' his son out for a stroll," said a short man a few meters away from the manor. He had a small grin on his face as he stared at Avery condescendingly. Avery stopped the horse from moving as he turned towards the man. "The Lord has asked me to buy some horses, if there isn''t anything else you need, I must be on my way," Avery responded before turning away from the man and continuing on. "Wait, mate! I was just heading there myself! Baron Black has asked me to prepare a few horses for his son''s wedding carriage. As you know, right, the blooming young Lord will be wedded this year," the man insisted as some of his guards circled Avery. "What is the meaning of this Poe? Are you causing trouble again?" barked Avery. "Of course not, I''m simply inviting you to a safer journey towards a mutual destination, is all," giggled the man as he nodded to the guards. "Has Baron Black finally decided to turn against my Lord?" Avery asked as he turned towards Poe, shielding Khal with one hand as he prepared for the worst. "Ha ha, have a look, boys! Even if you corner a mouse it''ll be fighting back," remarked Poe as the guards all laughed in unison. "What''s with the bloody commotion here?" A voice in the distance could be heard as three soldiers came around the corner. "Nothing Ser Roth, we were just having a errr... chat, right Avery?" Said Poe with a nervous twitching of his eyelids. Ser Roth was a Senior Knight in service to House Black, unlike Poe who was the chief butler of house Black. Although Roth was sworn to house Black, he had spent a lot of time with the boys of Tommel''s manor at the watchtower and thus couldn''t help being partial. "Avery, I spot you taking the young Khal out on a stroll, right, let us escort you to the gate." "Hey uncle Roth, good to see you," said Khal as he waved at the man. Avery was shocked.When did Khal get acquainted with a Knight from house Black?"Ser Roth, it would be my honor," Avery responded as his right fist pressed against his heart. Roth was surprised; it wasn''t often that a commoner was seen doing the military salute and with such grace. Poe was angry and annoyed. Baron Black would not even bat an eye if he found out about it so why was Ser Roth so interested in helping them? His intentions were clear, make a fool of Avery throughout the Town and let them know that he was not the highest ranked commoner in Sydenham Town. It was less than 10 years before Avery had taken everything he worked hard to build. His prestige had plummeted the moment Avery showed up. His proper speech and mannerism were not traits any commoner would possess. The word on the street was that Avery chose to be a farmer despite being offered to be a guest at Tommel''s manor. Many rumors were spreading that Avery was secretly a Knight sworn to Lord Tommel. Having two knights in service to a landless noble was punishable by death. This caused a cascade of events that lead to a formal inquiry into the claim. Although it was proven to be a false claim, it did not silence public opinion of the man. To make matters worse, Avery had shown honor and selflessness, something Poe could only try to emulate. "Ser Roth, well met," Poe said finally as he placed a fist towards his chest awkwardly. Ser Roth didn''t bother to acknowledge the man as he, along with his two soldiers walked towards Avery before escorting them towards the front gate of the city. Poe stood there, stunned at being overlooked. "Ya orders Poe?" Asked one of the guards finally. Poe exhaled as he controlled his rage before turning to the man, "keep ya cock in ya pants, we will spot them again on the road. Let''s see how they defend themselves witout the fuckin'' Knight." Knights And Nobles: Chapter 4: Spirit Plane Sydenham Town was located at the southern side of Gontu, a few meters away from the Tiger River. It was a small farming town known for their fertile lands and planting techniques. North of the town was the busy Saddleback Road which was surrounded by Easing Grove on either side. Easing Grove was a forested area where the majority of the wildlife in the southern part of Gontu lived. Carriages and carts could be seen taking the eastern Tessle pass towards Ensom City, the greatest city in southern Gontu. While on the western path, two persons could be seen riding a packhorse on the road towards Talawa Stables. Ser Roth had escorted the father and son as far as the city gates before turning around and resuming his duties only a few minutes ago. Khal was too preoccupied with his excitement of being outside the town to notice the frown on his father''s face. "Pa, is being outside the town as dangerous as they say it is?" Avery adjusted his expression before turning to his son with a smile on his face. "To most people it is, but your father has been traveling before you were born, there is nothing to be scared of once you''re careful enough." To someone who had been traveling throughoutSeaboall his life, being fearful of rumors and tales were beneath Avery. Despite knowing that the petty Poe was trailing them some distance behind, Avery knew that without open conflict, the most Poe would do was spew insults and act like the man-child he was. However, today was Khal''s awakening, Poe couldn''t have chosen a more inopportune time to cause trouble. Khal giggled at his father before looking over the man''s shoulder. The distance between him and the only home he''d known kept increasing. He could barely see the tall brown watchtowers and the iron gates in the distance because of the rising dust clouds. He could make out at least 10 horses headed in their direction but to a child who had only known love and happiness, he could not detect the ill intentions of those pursuing him or his father. "Pa, what is awakening? You promised to tell me when we got out of town," Khal looked at his father expectantly. "Hmmm, awakening is a ceremony used for those with Elemental powers, son. It happens the moment when the blood becomes saturated with spirit energy that your body has been converting since you were born. Elementum knights are able to convert world energy intospiritenergy and store it inside their bodies. Elementums awaken between 5-8 years old and those with great talents awaken earlier." Khal was surprised by his father''s answer. He couldn''t help but ask, "I thought only those of noble blood can becomeelementumsPa, how am I able to become one?" Avery rested his hand on his son''s shoulder before continuing, "There are many things that can''t be explained until you are older Khal, just trust in your father." Khal looked down at the moving horse. It became quiet as he thought about what his father''s revelation meant. How was he able to become an Elementum Knight? How did his father even know? Does that mean that his father was also one? He had too many questions to ask the man. Poe''s group of men finally caught up to Khal and his father while he was deep in thought. "We meet again Avery. It''s not goodterignore brother Poe''s invitation like that, hehe." Khal looked up to see a group of soldiers suddenly surrounding him. His father wrapped one arm around him while his other was holding the reins for his horse. "Whatever happens son, stay close to me," Avery whispered to Khal before turning to Poe. "What do you want Poe? Last I checked, you aren''t allowed to oppose Lord Tommel outright. Does this mean that House Black has had enough of sharing the town with my Lord?" Avery stared at Poe intensely, causing Poe to avoid his gaze. For that brief moment, Poe could feel the pressure Avery exerted with just his eyes. It was as though he was standing at the bottom of the ocean with a black monstrosity pressing on his chest. This was killing intent only possessed by knights of great strength. Poe knew Avery was just a farmer in service to a lowly Noble. There was no way he could ever be a threat to him, so how was he displaying such strength? "Hahahaha," Poe palmed his face with his right hand as he giggled to himself at the folly of his thoughts. "Yer almost had me there, still tryin''teract tough I see. Let''s spot how tough you are after I''m bloody well done with yer. Guards!" Poe signaled to his men to approach Avery. It wasn''t every day that a chance like this would present itself and Poe couldn''t find a better way to get rid of Avery without alerting the town. Avery, seeing that Poe did not bother to restrain himself, became angry. "Pa, why is Mr. Poe after us?" Khal asked his father. Without responding, Avery made sure that Khal was holding on tightly before he pulled on the reins of his horse. "Neeeeigh!" The pack horse kicked back, landing a hit into the chest of one of the guards. The horse then advanced forward towards another guard causing him to flinch in surprise. The guard''s horse stood on its hind legs with its forelegs in the air, throwing the guard to the ground. The moment of lapse caused a small opening in the circle surrounding Avery and he took advantage of it. He maneuvered his horse between the incoming guards until he was out of the circle. Avery held on to Khal as they rode further west. "Bizz!", An arrow flew towards Avery''s back as he made his escape. Avery furrowed his brows then unexpectedly a black shadow snapped the arrow into halves before disappearing from sight. Avery knew that he had to protect Khal and thus could not remain to fight with Poe. "Oi! After ''im!" Poe shouted as he ordered his men to pursue but Avery''s packhorse seemed extraordinarily fast. No normal packhorse could be so aggressive or run as fast as the one Avery owned. It didn''t take long for Avery''s horse to run too far along for them to catch up. "Pa!, Pa!" Shouted Khal as he looked at his father''s face. Avery snapped out of his trance as he stared at his son. He knew Khal had never experienced any conflict or violence personally but all of it was necessary for his awakening. "Hmm? Don''t worry son, everything will be ok." Khal looked at his father curiously. He had anticipated his first journey outside to be troublesome but never had he thought that Poe would be the one to initiate conflict outside the town. He knew Poe always hated his father but was too weak to oppose him. What had caused the change? Was it because he had finally caught his father outside the town? Khal didn''t know the reason but it didn''t matter to him. He completely trusted his father''s judgment.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. After hours of constant running with Poe''s group in pursuit, Avery saw a caravan of merchants ahead of him. He stopped his packhorse then smiled before removing a medallion from his pocket. Khal could see the medallion beginning to glow slowly before the light suddenly vanished. Just before Khal could ask his father about themaginitemedallion, he saw 5 men on horseback approaching them from the caravan. Khal looked around curiously at the distant pursuers before turning towards the incoming men from the caravan. He did not know what was going on but his father''s calm demeanor helped to alleviate his fears. Khal jumped down from the horse with his father as they waited for the men to approach his father''s horse. "Well met Avery!" Said a bearded man who appeared to be the leader of the 5. "Yer weren''t supposedterbe here for another 3 hours. Don''t tell me farmers and butlers have yer by your balls! Ha ha ha!" Avery looked up at the man and grinned before looking at Poe''s group in the distance, "As always Bunsen, I leave the lowly ones for you." Bunsen smiled before getting off his horse. He turned towards Khal then shouted, "Watch me, boy, watch the power o'' us Durmondae!" Khal watched as the man''sfiststarted to burn uncontrollably before slowly becoming a tamed flame. The flame extended down his arm until it reached his elbow. He placed his fist into the air. Swoosh!!. Khal stared in shock as the flame was shot into the air in the direction of Poe''s unit. Boom!!!!!. The earth shook as dirt rose into the air, preventing Khal from seeing the results in front of him. All he could hear was the screaming and burning of horse and men before it quickly died down. "Elementum knight!" Khal shouted before falling on his rare end. Bunsen and his men began laughing at Khal''s outburst before turning to Avery. "Come, time be wot we don''t have, the young lad needs ta begin his awakenin'', me men can tidy up out here." Avery nodded before he, along with Khal followed the man towards the caravan. "Khal, listen, the awakening is a dangerous but necessary process. This will determine what sort of knight you will become. Follow Bunsen closely and you will succeed without fail." Khal looked at his father and for the first time, he could see the look of worry on the man''s face. He wasn''t sure of the process for the awakening but for his father to be so worried meant that it was an important event. The trio reached a tent next to the caravan which was surrounded by at least 100 soldiers. "Son, be brave, I''ll be outside so there is nothing to be afraid of." Avery hugged his son before watching him enter the tent. He knew this was the only way to protect his son and teach him how to control and hide his abilities. The first thing Khal saw when he entered the tent was an old man with a long flowing white beard sitting next to a dimly shining light with his eyes closed. "Come in and have a seat, boy. Let us begin." Khal flinched then looked towards Bunsen but the man no longer had his goofy smile on his face. He knew he didn''t see the old man''s lips move. Khal approached the old man before sitting directly in front of him. "Drink this," the voice resonated in his head again before the old man pushed a cup of clear liquid towards him. Khal looked towards Bunsen who nodded to Khal. Khal looked at the cup before slowly taking a sip. Nothing. Nothing happened as he had expected. Nothing mystical at all. It wasn''t until the old man opened his eyes causing Khal to be drawn to it. When Khal realized what was happening it was already too late. He became dizzy and found it difficult to stay awake. What was happening?! Instantly, he found himself in a golden palace surrounded by beautiful flowing flowers. The entire palace radiated an aquatic brilliance but what caught his attention was the sound of battle outside. Khal found it difficult to keep his footing because of the vibrations of the palace floors. Suddenly, a transparent image of a person approached Khal in an instant. "Huh?" Khal became apprehensive at the sudden appearance but before he could react, the spirit said, "Don''t be alarmed little lamb." Khal stepped back as much as he could, panicking at what he was seeing. "Who are you? Where am I?" The spirit smiled before answering in a soothing voice, "My name is Vivian and this is the Kingdom of Durmond." Khal tried his best to regain composure as he thought back to the history lessons he learned from Lord Tommel. "Durmond was defeated 100 years ago. There is no way we could be in Durmond." The spirit circled Khal before finally saying, "This is the spirit plane, young man. Anything is possible here. Before the Gusto Empire came to be, they were a subordinate Kingdom of our great Durmond. Only through deceit and disloyalty the Gusto King, Claudius Sax, was able to defeat our prosperous Kingdom. All in Valeria were envious of Elementum powers. Most of the world called those with 2 elements Vulcans but Durmond was special. We had the highest number of Vulcans compared to any other country. Many of our people were blessed with special bodies that allowed us to contain more than one element. There was even a being capable of controlling 3 elements. The world couldn''t stand for this imbalance. They lent their support to Gusto, causing our entire Kingdom to crumble." The spirit gritted her teeth as she ended. Khal scratched his head as he listened to the tale. He knew that the events that lead to the defeat of the Durmond empire were not known. For him to casually learn about it now was almost too comical to believe. "You said ''our kingdom'' but I''m just aKatariancommoner, I have nothing to do with a dead kingdom." The spirit had an angry look on her face before she raised her hands, causing Khal''s entire body to glow white. He found himself being lifted off the floor and his lungs shut tightly. "There is no mistake, little lamb. Lost is he who knows so little about his heritage." The spirit shoved Khal''s body like a ragged doll along the corridors before continuing, "Your father''s Durmondae blood flows through you just as much as your mother''sKatarianblood." Khal stared at the spirit, surprised to learn of his father''s origin. It was little wonder why his father refused to explain anything to him while being surrounded by Katarians. The only known foreigners in Katar were slaves to landed nobles. The only reason Khal could think of as to why his father was not a slave wasbecause ofhis Darwin peaks. They were features only Katarians possessed and his father having them only proved that either his father or mother was of Katarian blood. Khal looked at the spirit in closer details. For the first time, he could see the famous silver hair of the Durmond adorned with a golden tiara. The spirit, sensing that Khal was finally beginning to understand, caused Khal''s body to glow even brighter. "Now child, it is time I awaken the sleeping power that you hold!" Khal could feel a strange power invading his mind but he had no way of stopping it. Suddenly, he fell to his knees as his head began to ache. Images of the lives of the Durmondae became vivid in his mind. He saw their lives and their beliefs as palpable as his own heartbeat. Suddenly, the destruction of his homeland, the struggle to fend off the attackers as well as the sorrows and hardships were engrained into his mind. It was the first time Khal felt so many negative emotions in his life. He could see images of his ancestors escaping the destruction of Durmond and their escape to Katar. Khal began to scream in pain as his eyes glowed blue and black before fainting. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 5: More than Vulcan When Khal finally awoke he found himself in a bed at the corner of the tent. He looked around and saw that the old man was still sitting next to the light with his eyes still closed. Khal felt like something had changed inside of him. He felt like a completely different person from before. "Elder..." The old man turned before Khal could finish his sentence and appeared directly in front of him. "Quiet lad, you''ve finally completed the awakening. Few Durmondae are capable of staying in the spirit plane for as long as you did. You''re the first to do so in 100 years." Khal was taken aback by the excitement of the elder. How long had he stayed in the other plane? It felt like centuries but how many years could it have really been? He stared at the old man knowingly. He had finally recognized who the old man was but could not remember his name. He was one of the ancestors that he had seen escaping from Durmond during the war 100 years ago. "How is this possible?" Khal asked as he stared at the man in awe. "Elementums use the spirit energy in their blood to rejuvenate devitalized tissue and slow down the aging process," said Bunsen as he stepped forward. "How much of the past did you see Khal?" Bunsen continued as he got closer to Khal. "Well...I''m not sure, I think I went to multiple time periods thanks to a spirit named Vivian. She..." "YOU WHAT?", the elder shouted for the first time before grabbing Khal by his shoulders and shaking him. "Start from the beginning and don''t leave anything out!", the man commanded as he stared at Khal intently. "After I entered the spirit plane I....." The elder listened attentively as tears began streaming down his face. He could barely believe what he was hearing. His own daughter, the last queen of Durmond, conducted the awakening for Khal. He could not contain his happiness at hearing Khal speak about his daughter just the way he remembered her. Was this a sign of their savior to be? "Elder, it''s time for us to spot whether the boy has what we''ve been looking for." The elder regained his composure at his subordinate''s words. He nodded before digging in his pockets. Khal stared at Bunsen for a second before he turned towards the elder again, "Wait a minute elder, you''re Sagdel aren''t you?" The elder chuckled before saying, "I haven''t been called by that name in many years lad." Khal looked at elder in a new light. He thought to himself that there must be some truth to the myths about Sagdel. Sagdel pulled out an orange stone from his pocket before handing it to Bunsen. "This is a precious stone made of maginite ore that detects the elemental affinity of Elementum knights. There are 6 elements in our world: water, fire, earth, wind, light, and darkness. With any luck, you''ll be the first Durmondae in 100 years to become a Vulcan. Just grab hold of the stone and it will do the rest boy, no pressure," Sagdel smirked before Bunsen handed the stone to Khal. Just as Khal grabbed the stone, it lit up in 3 different colors. The colors varied from blue, green and black before the stone cracked in half. "Bloody Berilin! This is impossible!!!" Screamed Bunsen. Sagdel grabbed the pieces of stone with trembling hands as he signaled for Bunsen to call for Avery. Khal stared at the elder unsure of what was happening. He watched as his father enter the room with Bunsen behind. The elder handed Khal another stone, instructing him to repeat the test. Khal grabbed the stone and watched the same 3 elements radiate from the stone before it broke again into smaller pieces. Avery''s eyes opened wide before he began stuttering to himself. Khal looked at the elder before asking, "what is the meaning of the test Elder?" Sagdel watched Khal for a few seconds before he absentmindedly answered, "My Lord, the test means that you possess 3 elements, water, wind, and darkness!" Khal watched Sagdel and Bunsen withdraw their swords before dropping on one knee. They placed their swords in front then rested their foreheads on the hilt of the weapon before shouting, "We greet his Majesty, Emperor Khal of Durmond!" --- There was silence in the tent as the men waited for Khal''s response to them. Khal was taken aback by the way the men addressed him. Avery, noticing his son''s confusion turned to him and whispered, "Son, in Durmond, the monarchy is selected by an election as opposed to hereditary. We believe that prowess is stronger than blood when it comes to ruling our nation. Since you possess 3 elements, 1 more than the powerful Vulcans, that makes you the rightful King of Durmond. It is customary for the rightful King to address his subjects before they can raise." Khal nodded vigorously before turning to the men. "I''m sorry, this is too much. I can''t be your King." Avery turned towards the men before he reminded them, "We came here for an awakening, not a recruitment. My son will not be a figurehead for your foolish desires Sagdel." Sagdel and Bunsen stared at each other before turning to the father and son. "I have waited for 100 years for our new King, you cannot take this away from me Avery. You may have strayed from the path your father set out for you but Khal is our rightful ruler. It is time that we show those on the continent that the great Durmond is not dead," Sagdel urged as he raised his sword in the air. "You''re so blinded by your bloodlust that you forget that Khal is but a child, old man!", Avery exclaimed as he got between Khal and Sagdel. "Fool! I am your elder and you WILL respect me!", Sagdel gripped his weapon as the entire area became frozen. The light source was instantly outed causing Bunsen to use his arm instead. "Your Katarian blood may have clouded your better judgement BOY so I''ll let it go this time," Sagdel lectured as he turned towards his young savior. Avery ground his teeth as he got ready to fight or take flight with his son. "My mind is as clear as the sky elder, I''m afraid Khal won''t be staying here to help with whatever retribution you seek with the Gusto Empire." Khal watched the situation blow out of proportion before his eyes. He slowly became annoyed at everyone around him. He wasn''t sure where all the anger and rage originated from. Maybe it was from his sudden change after his visit to the spirit plane or the fact that he was not in control of his own life. "STOP!", he screamed at the arguing men. A small gust of wind escaped his mouth as he spoke, blowing Bunsen''s flame out completely.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Both Avery and Sagdel became quiet as they stared at Khal. "Why does everyone think that they can control my life! Lord Tommel, Sagdel and you, Pa. I will not be controlled by anyone. Only I can choose my destiny!" The men became quiet as they continued to stare at the child. Khal did not know whether he was crossing a line but he did not care. He refused to be controlled by anyone or anything. Something inside of him was urging him to remain free, to grasp his own destiny with both hands. "Ahem, well Avery, the boy has spoken. There is no way we can disobey a direct order from our future King. Let''s compromise a bit Elder," advised Bunsen as he tried to quell the fire. Sagdel slowly looked away from Khal before setting his eyes on Avery, "Fine, but I will be in charge of his training until he is ready to lead us." Avery scoffed at the elder''s suggestion. "Unless you want to cause Lord Tommel to turn the entire district upside down you will not. There is no way Khal can stay here without raising a lot of questions. Trust me, Lord Tommel is the wrong noble to cross." "Soft as always. Avery, you...." Avery raised his hands, cutting the elder off before he could finish. "Grand Knight Dor is his grandfather. Will you risk every Durmondae under your command for your idiocy?!" Avery ended before he turned towards his son. Without his mother''s letters, Khal would have been shocked beyond recognition to learn of his grandfather but this just proved how much his father kept from him. How much his father was in control of his life. Sagdel became silent, he thought about his options for a while before he finally agreed that he could not keep Khal with his unit. His only option was to use Avery as a liaison between himself and Khal. He would pass on the battleforce manual as well as any training equipment he could find to make sure his future King was well taken care of. He just hoped that Khal could help to destroy the Gusto Empire before his time was up. --- Khal and Avery mounted the packhorse before exiting the caravan towards Talawa Stables. The atmosphere was heavy with emotions. He could not even look his father in the eyes. The display of his ability had left him tired and sleepy. He looked over his father''s shoulder to see the caravan already preparing for departure through Easing Grove. His awakening had left him much to think about. Firstly, he had not come to terms with his outburst. Normally, he would never voice his disapproval for all to hear. He preferred to internalize his feelings and work around his problems. Maybe his newfound power was the reason or maybe it was the fact that he kept everything bottled up for too long. "Khal, what you said earlier...I never meant to...." "It''s ok Pa, I crossed a line. I don''t know what''s happening to me but maybe I''m just overwhelmed. Everything just came too suddenly and all at once but I do mean what I said. I need to have a say in my own future." Avery looked away deep in thought. It had not occurred to him that his son might have felt this way. He was so determined to protect his son that he risked dealing with Sagdel rather than exposing his power for all of Katar to see. Sure, he trusted Lord Tommel, but he couldn''t vouch for everyone at the manor resisting the urge to spread rumors about his son. "Ok son, sometimes your father just wants what''s best for you. Sagdel may be our kin, but 100 years was a long time ago. I''ve watched my father become consumed with hating the world for Durmond''s downfall. I will not allow my son to follow in his footsteps. There is much for us here in Katar, you just need to find your purpose. Maybe in time, you will come to understand what I''m saying." Khal just nodded at his father''s response. He had experienced a lifetime in Durmond while being in the spirit plane. He had felt the beauty of the nation, the love of its people as well as the power that they possessed. A power that was stripped away because the world felt that one nation could not be allowed to dominate the world. Although he could understand what his father was saying, he felt it unnecessary to explain to his father his views on the situation. He was, after all, only 6 years old. --- Talawa Stables was surrounded by forest. It was said by Katarians that Easing Grove surrounded Gontu Market as well as Talawa Stables because Valien, the god of the forest, was born there. Khal could remember Lord Tommel''s lecture on the validity of such a claim and Erik''s cynicism. It was evening by the time Khal dismounted the horse at the horse stables. It had been a long journey to Talawa Stables and he could feel his feet cramping from his constant sitting. His father had allowed him to explore the establishment for at least 30 minutes while he spoke with the horse merchants. It did not take long before Khal made his way towards Copper Mew, behind Talawa Stables. He could see the wild horses running along the plains with their graceful strides. He could feel the wind on his face caressing his cheeks and blowing away all his worries. He took a deep breath before slowly exhaling his exhaustion. "They''re beautiful, aren''t they?" Khal turned quickly around to see a young girl at least 8 years old in a red summer dress with brown, flowing hair smiling at him. "Yea, they''re beautiful animals. The name''s Khal, what''s yours?" The little girl giggled before waving at Khal, "Lucy. Why are ya bein" so formal? Have ya never spoken ta a girl before?" Khal blushed and his entire face became flushed with embarrassment. Sure, he had seen other girls his age before, but he had never bothered to talk with anyone besides Erik. Most commoners in Sydenham Town saw Khal and Erik as the sons of a noble and thus stayed away from them. "Ahem, well err...Sure I have." Lucy giggled at Khal some more before responding, "Well Khal, me Pa trains most of the horses round these parts so I know most of the kids ''round here. I haven''t seen ya ''round before, where ya from?" Khal looked at the girl curiously, he watched her as she placed some of her loose hair behind her ears. "Sydenham Town, south of here." "Lucy!" A coarse voice interrupted. Lucy''s face froze before a forced smile was plastered on her face. "Gots to go Khal, it was nice meeting ya. Tehee." Khal watched as the girl ran off towards the horse stables. Khal looked at the horses still running on the meadow. At that moment he decided that he would become stronger to make his own decisions. He would work until he dropped so that he could be in control of his life. He would find his own way in this world. The rest of his time at the Talawa Stables was uneventful. Khal helped his father carry the horses towards Sydenham Town with little issues. It wasn''t until midnight that they finally reached the manor. The first thing he did when he reached his room was take off his clothes before laying in his bed and falling soundly asleep. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 6: Initiation A few weeks had passed since Khal''s awakening. Sagdel kept his word and allowed Avery to deliver the battlefore manual as promised. What Avery did not expect was to receive a rare grade manual from the man. Battleforce manuals were divided into 4 categories: low grade, middle grade, high grade, and rare grade. The price of a low-grade battleforce manual was at least 10 gold coins. Enough for a commoner family to live comfortably for at least a year. A rare grade manual, however, could not be bought; it was only found in upper nobility. Avery didn''t know how Sagdel got his hands on such a precious item, but he was thankful that his son would receive the best for his future. Initially, when Khal received the manual, he was unsure of how to use it. Only those with at least 10E of spirit energy could unlock it without any adverse effects. Khal could not understand why he needed spirit energy to read a book or why he needed to train his body to accumulate enough energy. It had taken Avery several hours of explaining before Khal understood exactly how it was activated. These few hours were worth it in Avery''s opinion as his son was well suited to the training drills he made him perform on a daily basis. It had taken no more than 1 month before Khal''s body had accumulated more than the required 10E to activate the manual. "Pa, what''s this gauge stone used for?" Khal''s father had given him an orange stone, not unlike the ones Sagdel had asked him to hold. "It''s a special type of maginite stone used to measure the amount of spirit power you contain within your body. It works by proximity, so you don''t need to hold it like the detector stones from Sagdel." 13E. "Good, you''ve finally reached the goal. Now, try opening the manual." What surprised Khal was that as soon as he opened the manual, the entire book crumbled into ashes. The information flooded his head as though it was always there from the beginning. He learned the special meditative artes needed to accumulate spirit energy as well as some insights into his elements. What he lacked was proper training and concentration. Something that would come in time. --- "Milord, it''s been two years since Avery contacted Sagdel, what other proof do you need that he''s not to be trusted?" Knight Sergeant Michael asked. He was a warrior at the peak of his career - 36 years old, standing at 6'' 2" and had a rugged finish. His bald head and red goatee gave him an aggressive appearance when coupled with the two-handed sword that he kept strapped to his back at all times. "Relax, Sergeant. Avery may be a Durmond by blood, but he was raised by Grand Knight Dor. Do not think for one second that the Grand Knight would raise a weapon that would somehow hurt Katar. Avery must have his reasons." Sergeant Michael scoffed at his Lord''s response. He knew he could not defy what his Lord commanded so he preferred to hold his tongue lest he angered the man. "So, what are we supposed to do, Milord? The boy must have had his awakening already." Lord Tommel stared through his office as he watched Khal running his drills early in the morning. "Train him, Sergeant. Train him to become a knight. I''ve taken to the boy. He would become a great asset to us if the capital''s assassins were to ever come for Erik." "Are you well, Milord? The bloody boy may be a Vulcan for all we know! Vulcans are difficult men to control." Lord Tommel smiled at the knight''s words, "No need for control, Ser Knight. I''m not that type of noble. In fact, I''m sure Avery already knows we suspect as much. He didn''t bother to hide any of his actions so far." Sergeant Michael tried to see the reason in his Lord''s words. His admiration for the man had caused him to give up his illustrious career in the army to be sworn as sword and shield to the man. He just hoped the man''s faith in the Durmondae father and son was well placed. "What we need is to show our genuine care for the boy, Sergeant. Everything else will fall into place." Lord Tommel picked up his cane with his trembling hand before he turned towards the door. "I''m not as young as I used to be, dammit," He said as he coughed. "Soon the boys will be on their own. All we can do is make it easier for them." Michael helped his Lord up before he opened the door to make his exit. "Worry not, Milord. I will be your shield until that time comes." Lord Tommel smiled and turned to his Knight, "How cruel are we Michael, to leave the burdens of our mistakes to the young ones." --- Later that evening, Sergeant Knight Michael approached Khal after his daily lessons with Lord Tommel. His brown shirt was almost hidden by his black leather pauldron and cuirass. His cuirass was particularly eye-catching as it showed the Katarian crest with three stars below. This showed his military rank which he wore proudly. His brown rarebrace and vambrace were not as eye-catching as his cuirass but still managed to magnify his aggressive nature. "Khal, the Lord ordered me to begin your military training tomorrow. To prepare, I''ll need to know how terrible your foundation be," Sergeant Michael stated, matter-of-factly. Not waiting for Khal to respond he continued, "Bryce, get the young lad a wooden buckler and sword." Khal just stared on in shock by the revelation. He had a goofy smile on his face, completely oblivious to the man''s insult. Didn''t he have to recite history and geography before he got a chance at military training? He quickly turned to Erik, who shrugged as he backed away from the potential chaos. Khal didn''t bother speaking as he knew how ill-tempered and intense Sergeant Michael was while training the soldiers. He quickly took the sword and shield from Bryce as he readied his stance. He had started watching the soldiers train since he was 5 years old. He often mirrored their actions and kept up with his fitness as best as he could according to his father''s instructions. He would complete his morning run around the village and still make time for his strength training before Erik woke up. He had quickly become a training fanatic; he would find a way to exercise at any given opportunity. Many around the village often saw him struggling up Tempest Hill every morning with a sack of stones on his back. Erik would then find him at that very hill every morning paying his respects to his deceased mother. Only after the morning ritual would the boys sneak into Gary''s kitchen scavenging for food. Since his awakening, his father had forbidden him from fighting of any sort. He was only allowed to meditate according to the battleforce manual he had acquired. Khal kept his feet at shoulder level as he brought his shield up to his torso, tilting it 30 degrees, to protect his organs. He saw the soldiers do it too many times to forget. His sword hand was also raised with his blade slightly tilted downwards. Before Sergeant Michael could even signal the start of the match, Khal kicked off the ground into a full powered run. He was too eager to prove to his father that he was ready to become a knight.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Tsk," Sergeant Michael allowed some air through his mouth to prevent his smile from showing. He was a little surprised by Khal''s sudden rush.The boy is a natural,Michael thought.Khal didn''t seem scared like most soldiers when they first met him, something he deeply appreciated. Sergeant Michael swung a horizontal slash directly towards Khal in an attempt to destabilize his charge. Khal countered by ducking and attempting to kick Michael in his knee. Michael smiled at the cunning lad. He shifted his weight to his opposite leg as he turned to evade the kick. He tried to gently tap the flat of his sword on the boy''s head as a warning to always protect himself, but Khal quickly parried the sword and took two steps back. Khal felt his arms tremble from the impact of Michael''s sword.Is this the power of a Knight Sergeant?he wondered to himself. Michael was surprised by the boy''s instincts, "Good!", he shouted as he raised his left leg for an overhead kick. Khal was still trying to adjust to the Sergeant''s strength when he saw a leg aimed at his face. He quickly rolled under the raised leg, evading the attack. His roll ended in a swift turn as he made a swift slash in Michael''s direction. However, to his surprise, there was no one there. "That''s enough boy," Khal heard a voice behind him. "Meet me here at 0600 hours," Sergeant Michael added before walking off to join the spectating soldiers. Khal was dissatisfied with the results; the man had been playing with him the entire time. "Knight Sergeant Michael, is that it?", he asked, unable to mask the anger in his voice. Michael''s smile disappeared instantly as he turned around and barked, "Are you planning to disobey orders, young Squire?!" The entire barrack became quiet. Everyone stopped what they were doing and stood still watching Khal like he was a fool. Khal''s body instantly chilled and he felt a foreign energy invading his mind. He felt dizzy first, then began losing balance. He clenched his teeth and stuck the sword into the dirt, avoiding the fall. He looked around for the source of the energy but couldn''t find it. He tried fighting against it but felt like his brain was being clawed at by a wild animal.What was this?He wondered to himself until he looked up at Sergeant Michael and saw the man for what he truly was, a nightmare.Was this the man he was fighting just 10 seconds ago?He couldn''t wrap his mind around that notion.Was he the source of that energy?He quickly fell on his knees and noticed blood dripping on the dirt. Khal was confused.When did I get injured?He touched his nose then looked at his hand in shock. Suddenly, the energy disappeared, and Michael continued, "Rule 1: Soldiers should always follow orders from their superiors." With that, he walked away as though nothing happened. Khal was still on his knees after Sergeant Michael had disappeared into the barracks. He only realized his own existence after Erik tapped him on the shoulder. "You alright, Khal?", Erik asked. Khal searched for a word to describe how he felt but couldn''t find one, so he resorted to a nod. Erik watched on as Khal knelt in the dirt staring at the barracks with fear in his eyes. Erik then said, "Soldiers should always follow orders from their superiors. The military is built on order, that''s a basic fact. Without this rule, chaos or uncertainty would be seen throughout the military, and lead to negative effects. Soldiers should follow orders no matter what. If they''re wrong, then the commanding officer will have to deal with the consequences," he stated, worried that Khal was angry at his ordeal. "I know, but I''m not under his command," Khal rebutted. "Fool, you were under his command the minute you accepted the weapons," Erik said as he rolled his eyes. Only then did Khal realize he still had the weapons in his hands. "Urg, sometimes you''re too smart for your own good," Khal responded, defeated. Erick shrugged as he suggested, "Let''s wash up and get something to eat." Khal nodded as he stood, still holding the weapons. Erik just smiled as he led his stubborn friend to the bathhouse. --- It was evening by the time Avery decided to head back to his Lord''s manor. He was currently in Gontu''s Market which was ''the one stop shop'' in Gontu to get whatever you needed. The roads were littered with various merchants from Igbal, Gontu, Telemer and even as far as South Seabo. The roads were stone paved, showing Katarian stone masonry at its finest. The stalls were colorful and packed with vendors and shoppers alike. Further north was the granary that stored food for the entire Kingdom. It would be restocked every 6 months when the local merchants sold food to the Minister appointed by the Kingdom. Seabo was the food capital of the Kingdom as it often supplied 90% of the nation''s food. Lord Tommel had infiltrated the market less than 20 years ago but still managed to keep his crop production at a satisfactory level. Although the farmlands behind his manor were leased to him by the Kingdom, he still managed to make a profit every year. This had greatly pleased Duke Braxton since the heavy taxes in Sydenham Town had caused much duress to the citizens. There were talks of switching from the heavy-handed taxes to Lord Tommel''s policies. Avery had to beware of pickpockets as he walked through the cluster of people towards the stables. He had finally delivered the goods to the merchant after getting the best possible price. He knew Lord Tommel trusted him to protect his profits so he remained vigilant despite the three guards at his side. Avery had loved going to Gontu''s Market with his wife Nicole. Now, 8 years after her death, the market was just another terrible reminder of his loss. He hated it. At least now that he had delivered the goods to the merchant, he could be well on his way down Saddleback Road to Black Barony. Gontu''s Market was directly north of Black Barony, one day''s travel by horse. He always traveled with Lord Tommel''s guards in case of bandit attacks. It was especially risky on his return trip home since most people taking the journey down Saddleback Road were either fat with coin or expensive wares. He was always paranoid on the return trip knowing that he held his Lord''s coins in a small purse in his shirt. He saddled up the horse before whipping it into motion while two of the guards flanked his sides. The third guard went ahead, scouting for any potential trouble. Avery hated resting at night since Saddleback Road offered poor visibility of potential threats. The road was directly in the forested region between the market and home. There was less risk involved in constant motion so he kept the guards moving at a slow but steady pace down the road. After 14 hours of constant traveling, the party stopped at the clearing near Copper''s Mew. It was a grassland west of Saddleback Road, 3 hours ride away from Talawa Stables. It was 6 am, just before the sun came out. Avery and the guards tied their horses to the nearby trees and allowed them to graze while they stretched and readjusted their bearings. They had ridden all night and were too exhausted to continue without a break. In the nearby grassland, he noticed some wild horses grazing. He stood against a tree and watched with interest as two horses walked around gracefully with their colt slowly trailing behind. He had a bitter smile on his face as he opened his water skin to wash his face. It was at Copper''s Mew where Lord Tommel had first met him and Nicole. They were trying to find their way back to Igbal when they ran out of food and water. Lord Tommel had just gotten his manor in Black Barony and offered to give them food and shelter until they had enough to make the journey. However, their initial plan to stay a few weeks at the Baronet''s manor became an entire year. When they finally decided to make the journey back, Nicole realized she missed her monthly overflow. Nicole was too protective at that time, she persuaded Avery to wait till Khal was born before going to Igbal. The horses, finally noticing Avery, began their graceful race to Talawa Stables. Talawa Stables, on the other side of the meadow, ran the local horse breeding in Gontu and was equipped to successfully supply horses to the entire region. Avery always loved watching the wild horses running on the plains. They always seemed to be living the dream he shared with Nicole, running on the open plains without a care in the world. He slowly broke out of his trance as he turned to acknowledge one of the guards, Brian, as he left the group to urinate in the nearby bushes. Suddenly, the group was alerted by the sound of a loud whistle. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 7: The Knighthood Order Khal woke up at5amto the sound of his alarm clock. His father had gifted it to him for his 8th birthday. It was addressed to him from mom and dad. He remembered hugging his dad and crying his eyes out as he grabbed on to the clock. It was a magical clock that usedmaginiteore to provide energy for its function. His father boasted that the specialmaginiteore was refined by the best clerics in Cormac to supply the clock with energy for 100 years.Maginiteores were made of condensed world energy.It''sapplication on Valeria hadrevolutionizethe way in which people interacted. Khal washed his face in the face bowl while remembering Sergeant Michael''s weird ability. He could only imagine himself learning the special skill and defeating any who would challenge him. He quickly shook himself out of his daydream as he prepared for his morning ritual. Today''s ritual would have to be cut short since he had to be at the barracks in an hour. He started his exercise running around the village then lifting a sack of stone up Tempest Hill. At the top of thehillhe walked up to his mother''s grave then said, "Today begins my journey, mother. Today begins the journey that will make you proud." Khal took a moment of silence to give a short prayer to his mother. He hoped Sumitra, the Goddess of love, heard his prayers and delivered the message to his mother. --- Using some straw as a makeshift sword belt, Khal adjusted his wooden sword at his waist with his shield snuggled in a strap on his back. He slowly walked towards the barracks as he heard the warriors chanting and running around the field. Sergeant Michael had his hands clasped behind his back as he watched on with a frown on his face. Khal took a deep breath as he shouted, "Reporting for duty, sir!" Sergeant Michael slowly turned around until he saw the young boy approach him. "We''ll work on your salute, boy, but this will have to do for now," Michael responded as he began walking towards his small office next to the warrior''s quarters. "Follow me," he added as he walked with even steps. Khal had to half walk, half run, to keep up with the veteran as they approached his office. "Today I will teach you about the basic structure of the Knighthood order, how to earn merits and a little about world energy," the Sergeant said in his monotonous voice as he took a seat at his desk. Khal was following attentively until he heard about world energy.World energy?Sagdelhad already explained that world energy was the energy around us. What use was learning about world energy?Sergeant Michael continued, "Firstly, you did well yesterday." Khal was surprised to hear the man''s praise. He could even make out a little smile hidden behind the cold, stern face. "The Katarian knighthood is made up of four tiers of warriors. The tier 1 warriors consist of Squires, Knights, and Senior Knights. The bulk of the order contains warriors in this tier. Squire is the highest rank a warrior can attain without learning to manipulate energy. The lowest of the Tier 2 warriors consist of Knight Sergeants. They are usually the highest ranked warriors you will encounter in the barony." Khal listened intently as the sergeant gave him quite a lot to think about. If Sergeant Michael was the lowest of the tier 2 Knights but beat him as easily as yawning, how strong are those Knights in the higher tiers? Khal became excited just thinking about the possibilities. Noticing the smile on Khal''s face, Michael gave a knowing nod while he evaluated the boy. Lord Tommel said he was an intelligent boy above his years. He used Erik''s bright light to hide his intelligence in the shadows. Lord Tommel never understood the reason but it was clear as day to Michael. The boy was a warrior, not a noble. Those who have never wielded true power could never understand the meaning behind Khal''s actions. What confused Michael was the fact that the boy displayed traits similar to those geniuses he''d met from powerful military lineage. "As for the merits," he continued, "Katar is constantly at war with its neighbors. The bloody Gusto Empire to the North and the Burg Kingdom to the East both continue to vie for our bountiful resources. The only ways to move up in the ranks are by defeating high ranking enemies or by developing your personal strength and requesting a position from high command. Those using the second method have to perform a series of test to prove that they''re capable of contending with Knights of that class. Most Knights prefer to earn it on the battlefield like real men. Which brings me to the last topic for today, world energy." Michael then got up and walked outside signaling Khal to follow. He then asked, "What do you think about the energy you felt yesterday?" Khal had already begun suspecting the connection between this ''world energy'' and his weird experience yesterday so he responded confidently, "Most likely you used some method to manipulate energy. If I had to guess, you used some sort ofbattleforcemanual to control world energy." Michael smiled at the logical response from the 8-year-old boy. It was too easy to forget his age because of how mature he always acted. "That energy you felt yesterday is just one way to control world energy. It''s called cognizance and one can only develop it by constant meditation and practice. You can use the spirit energy in your body to force the world energy outside to respond to your will. A warrior capable of this will be able to anticipate attacks from different distances depending on their ability. They would also be able to project their fighting spirit to cause the opponent to flinch or even lose their balance. There is no way to teach someone how to use it. You will need to figure it out on your own." Michael smiled as he noted Khal''s disappointment before continuing, "However, once you''re able to project spirit energy outside your body, you will be able to control it. All you need to do is control it long enough outside the body before it converts to world energy. I can teach you how to meditate so that it will be easier for you to feel your spirit energy. With a little luck and a lot of hard work, maybe you will awaken it on your 10th birthday." Khal''s head started spinning. This was the first time he''d ever heard about using spirit energy to control world energy. He looked up at Michael and asked, "If controlling energy is so powerful, why are most warriors stuck at Squire rank for most of their lives?" Michael answered, "Boy, how easy do ya think it is to manipulate energy? Increasing the amount of spirit energy in your body is the easy part. Most squires only find difficulty after 190E, the closer their spirit power is to Knight class. Most Squires are unable to control the energy outside the body long enough to show any noticeable effects. Spirit energy''s natural nature is to convert to world energy. Only 1 out of every 100 Squires will be talented enough to reach an acceptable level when using spirit energy." Khal listened attentively as his quest for greatness became more and more daunting. "Enough questions. Sit and make yourself comfortable. Close your eyes and make no effort to control your breathing. Just breathe naturally. Focus on every breath...the movement of your body as you inhale and exhale,'' Michael instructed as he watched the boy sit. Khal closed his eyes and followed the instructions, albeit a little slower. His father had reminded him on many occasions to hide the fact that he was able to manipulate elements or even meditate. "Good, just like that," Michael said as he continued, "feel the air go in and out of your lungs. Eventually, you will be able to feel the energy of the world enter your lungs as well. Follow it to your stomach then try to gather it there and allow it to condense into a liquid. The more energy ya can gather in your stomach, the stronger your spirit power. When you achieve that, we can begin your manipulation training."Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Michael was watching Khal expectantly. Khal, unaware of the man''s real motive had gotten comfortable meditating and accumulating spirit energy. Michael noticed the smooth transition the boy exhibited when converting world energy intospiritenergy. With this much practice, there was no way the boy hadnotawaken already. Michael withdrew a gauge stone from the table and stared intently at the numbers rising. 100E..... 120E..... 140E..... 149E. Michael was shocked by what he saw. In 2 years, the boy had progressed to the peak of the 1st class Squire, needing just a single energy to become a Master-class Squire. With a training talent like this that rivaled the most talented, there was little more to debate on whether he was a Vulcan or not. He only hoped that Lord Tommel knew what he was doing by raising a Durmondae. If word got out, Lord Tommel, as well as his entire household, would receive a punishment worse than death. Khal didn''t know how long he spent in his meditative state. When he opened his eyes, he could see Michael standing at the door signaling him to follow. Michael walked outside until he met up with a man in a blue shirt and plain white pants. Khal instantly recognized him as Ser Roth. Ser Roth was a thin man of average height, a head shorter than Michael. His blue shirt was decorated with theKatariancrest showing 1 star next to a black rock, indicating his allegiance to House Black. Michael had asked him to teach Khal a bit about world energy since he was off duty till noon. He was not experienced as a tutor and felt Khal would better benefit under Ser Roth''s tutelage. "Strange," Khal thought, "Sergeant Michael''s crest never showed that he belonged to a house. Was it because Lord Tommel wasn''t a landed noble?" He would ask Erik later. Ser Roth was the first to greet Khal, "Well met, Khal." He always was the most pleasant out of all the Knights Khal interacted with. "Sergeant Michael here says you are trying to be a Knight." Khal nodded excitedly as the man ruffled his hair with his hand. "Good lad, I''m honored to teach you whatever I know. Now, there are 2 ways to control world energy in Valeria that the creatorBerilinchose to bless us with. I''m sure Ser Michael has already taught you a bit about cognizance. The second type is called Cladding. It uses your spirit energy to manipulate world energy into becoming a physical substance that coats any surface of your choosing. In the initial stage, it can harden any surface to 10% of its natural state. Many knights use it to clad weapons and shields to enhance their attack and defense to new levels." Ser Roth said as he grabbed Khal''s wooden sword and a metal sword from a nearby pile. Taking the wooden sword in his right hand, it glowed orange while he lifted it and casually swung it towards the metal sword. Khal watched on in absolute shock as the wooden sword cut cleanly through the metal one like a knife through butter. The Knight erupted with laughter as he noted the look of shock on Khal''s face. --- Avery was the last to become alert as the guards unsheathed their swords. Brian signaled the others to draw closer to the horses as they protected Avery in a semi-circle. While they backed away from the bushes and were just a meter away from the horses, they heard another whistle. Avery wasted no time as he blocked a cladded arrow aimed at his forehead with the flat of his short sword. The sword was destroyed on impact as the arrow was deflected. Unarmed, Avery''s arms glowed pale red as he cladded his fist, ready for the inevitable battle. "We don''t know how many may be hiding in the bushes, be ready for anything," he whispered to the three guards. The guards began looking at the trees as Brian cut the rope of Avery''s horse in preparation for their getaway. "Oh, one of the sheep be at least knight level," Said a sinister voice as the man revealed himself. He was a tall, slender man with a green hood. "Ser Tal, our orders were to secure the road and scuttle all witnesses, quit dilly-dallying," commanded another man in the background. It was too difficult to see the speaker as there were too many bandits around. The one named Tal pulled another arrow from his quiver and prepared to fire again as he cladded his arrow. "Don''t worry Sergeant, this will end quickly," Tal responded confidently as he tapped on his quiver. Avery watched nervously as more men exited the forest in green hoods. The men formed a circle around Avery and his men before unsheathing their blades. One of the men lunged at him but was intercepted quickly by Brian. Avery''s guards were all able to spirit clad their weapons with some effort. Their manipulation of world energy only offered a meager 5% at most but it was enough to deal with most bandits. Brian clearly outclassed his attacker in swordsmanship and power but that counted for nothing as they were outnumbered. As soon as Brian''s sword clashed with his opponent, another bandit charged at him. Avery used his quick reflexes to stop the bandit''s advance with a fist to his face, instantly twisting the man''s jaw and knocking the front row of teeth loose. The man fell to the floor groaning as he bled profusely. Two other bandits crowded Avery as another cladded arrow came his way. Avery cladded both feet as he used the added power to evade the arrow by a hair''s breadth. His left foot, still cladded, connected with the forehead of the left attacker, sinking 1 inch deep into his skull. The youngest of Avery''s guards, Jankins, ran his sword through the other''s chest, saving Avery in the process. Avery looking at the boy in surprise. It had been 10 years since his last real battle and it was showing. Had he been his old self, he could have handled 2 mere squire class warriors. He stopped for a second to catch his breath. He could feel his lungs burn from exhaustion. He turned to see Brian finally finishing up his duel only for 3 more men to pounce on him. Avery frowned as he watched more men coming out of the bushes. There were at least 20 men surrounding his group. He knew that they would not make it out alive without him doing something. Avery watched the guards struggling with their own fights, he took a deep breath before his fist changed from orange to black. He disappeared from the spot he was a moment ago and appeared on Tal''s flank. Just before Tal was about to be crushed by the black hand, he pulled one of his men in front of him as he retreated. The unfortunate warrior met Avery''sfisthead on as his face corroded quickly. Avery turned towards the escaping Tal as the skin on his victim''s upper torso slowly sizzled. Realizing that he missed his target, Avery grit his teeth as he grabbed Jankins then turned towards the horses. The bandits quickly backed away from him. His plan to prove to the bandits that he was a difficult opponent to deal with was working. At the same time, Brian, noticing the temporary retreat of the bandits shouted, "Avery, take the boy and get out of here!" Avery jumped on the horse as he watched on helplessly for a moment. "Bzzz!" Suddenly, Avery saw Jankins receive a massive blow to his abdomen. "NO!" It was too late to help the young guard. Avery dodged a few arrows that were aimed his way before instinctively looking back. He saw a pale-faced man in a green hood with a flat red nose roaring angrily as he clashed with Brian. Realizing there was no more time to spare, Avery quickly rode off leaving the guards behind. He hated the fact that he could do nothing to protect the boy. Avery cladded his horse as he heard the stretching of a bow. He quickly shifted the reins of the horse to the left, allowing his horse to dodge another arrow. The arrow sped pass his right arm as he continued to push his horse to its limits. After dodging the last set of arrows that came his way, Avery hurried his horse down the stretch towards Sydenham Town. By the time he rode out of the clearing and unto Saddleback road, he heard a groan as metal clashed behind him. He knew he was too outnumbered to save the guards. His only hope was to reach the town and send help. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 8: Erik鈥檚 Resolve Khal felt like he had been transported to another world. It was one surprise after another. First, it was the different tiers of Knights and now, about world energy. He always knew being a Knight was special but this was unreal. He couldn''t wait to start his training and become stronger. "Now, cognizance, although needing precise control, is still a raw way of using world energy. Cladding, on the other hand, when used properly, will become the bread and butter of any elite Knight. Energy can be manipulated in three stages: convocation, conversion, and concentration." Roth continued as he began to demonstrate, "The spirit energy that you manipulate to your fist must be gathered in large amounts. This is how convocation takes place." Roth''s fist looked like it was burning orange as Khal watched on in awe. "Next, you need to communicate with the world energy around you. Force it to obey your will, force it to change its nature. Command it ta clad your fist." Khal watched on as the burning fist became a glowing fist. "Lastly, you need to concentrate as much world energy into the fist as possible. This stage determines the spirit cladding class," Ser Roth ended just before a guard suddenly approached the trio. The guard saluted Ser Roth before solemnly saying, "Reporting to Senior Knight Roth, two men are approaching the northern gate. They seem to be escaping from an unidentified unit." Ser Roth was annoyed by the sudden interruption but the guard''s report was alarming. Was it bandits chasing some merchants or was it Knights chasing some fugitives? Whatever the case, he had to oversee the northern gate as that was his duty. Roth then turned to Sergeant Michael, "It seems that we''ll have to continue this another time gentlemen. Khal, make sure you practice every day and I''m sure you will become a fine Knight." He then quickly made his way towards the northern gate. --- After riding at full speed for 10 minutes, Avery noticed that he was still being trailed. He turned around only to see Jankins, barely alive, was trailing behind him with a deep gash into his stomach. How the boy had managed to still survive was a mystery to him but he thanked the Gods. He didn''t know the fate of the others but if bandits were this close to the Barony without anyone noticing then they must be professionals. He slowed down to help the boy after seeing his fading consciousness. He knew that now was not the time to mourn the loss of the others, especially while the bandits were still chasing. Thankfully Brian and Richard''s sacrifice had allowed Jankins and himself a good head start. 5 hours later, Avery saw the small worn out castle of the barony over the horizon. "Stay with me Jankins, we''re almost there!", he shouted to the guard. Closer to Sydenham Town, Avery saw the worn down grey castle in the background as the bustling town could be heard just outside the gates. He could see the local guards gathering at the gate. They were trained to alert their superior in case of any suspicious activities. He knew that once he was close enough to the gates, his pursuers would have no choice but to give up the chase. "Halt traveler!", a commanding voice echoed from beyond the gates. Avery recognized the voice as Ser Roth and immediately slowed down. When the Knight laid eyes on the guard he was shocked by how close he was to death''s embrace. He then turned to Avery and exclaimed, "Dear heavens, is that you Avery?! What happened?!". The Knight was astonished as he looked at the bloody state of Avery''s clothes. He signaled his subordinates to fetch the guard to the infirmary as he waited for Avery to respond. While the gates opened, Avery sighed in relief as he saw his pursuers retreating. "I''m not sure whether what I saw was real or not Ser Roth," Avery said as he panted for breath. "You will have to wait till Jankins wakes up to confirm." Avery slowly descended from his horse as he struggled to stand up. It was only then that he realized one of his legs were pierced by an arrow and a few ribs were possibly broken. They continued on foot as they walked through the village while Ser Roth continued questioning Avery. After reaching Lord Tommel''s manor, Ser Roth said his farewell before he left to make his report. If Avery was right about what he saw, Sydenham Town will need to prepare for what is to come. --- Erik had spent his entire morning speaking with his grandfather. He spent the full length of the morning learning about the distribution of power and resources in the Kingdom. Katar''s noble hierarchy consisted of baronets, barons, viscounts, counts as well as dukes. A noble enjoyed virtually unlimited power over his estate. For instance, he was the judicial authority when it came to various disputes and only the King himself could appeal the decision of the noble. He could punish his vassals if they did not fulfill their responsibilities of properly harvesting the land. He was important to the King because he ensured a steady provision of finances in the form of taxes and other dues. Nobles served the King and were accountable only to the King. In times of war, the King might demand a certain number of fighting men from the noble and if a noble was able to provide his services satisfactorily, he was duly rewarded by the King. In the event of failure, however, his land could be confiscated. Baronets were the only exception to this rule. They were the only nobles that couldn''t pass their nobility to their children, a fact that Erik wasn''t too pleased about. They were given only a title by the King and had to lease a manor with their own money thereby stifling their prosperity. Lord Edard Tommel was the only known Baronet in Katar who seemed to thrive despite his low nobility.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Lord Tommel had insisted that Erik knew that Katar was made up of three distinct regions, Seabo, Talawa, and Cormac. Every region had key resources that they shared amongst themselves to ensure the continued survival of the Kingdom. Seabo thrived on their food products from the Tiger River and the numerous farmlands scattered around the region. They also had skilled personnel such as stone masons and shipwrights. Talawa boasted of their bountiful forests and great plains where they produce lumber, leather goods from cows and the best-trained horses in the Kingdom. Cormac was famous for their precious stones and ores mined from the mountains. They provided the world''s largest source of maginite ore which became the sole reason for the Kingdom''s riches. Maginite ore was the leading source of energy in the world. It was made from condensed world energy and deposited into the earth for over 1000 years. When refined, it was the fastest way to recover lost spirit energy as well as useful in providing energy for magical instruments ranging from everyday utility to spirit weapons. Cormac miners had been mining for more than 200 years and only managed to scratch the surface. It was only then that Erik realized how valuable the ores were for those seeking military strength. This placed Katar in a very difficult position on the continent. A part of Lord Tommel''s lecture had also identified the strengths and weaknesses of the various nobles in the Kingdom. Erik couldn''t understand why he needed that information at 8 years old but he took note of it anyway. He had noticed that over the past 2 years his grandfather had become more intense with his teaching. He was constantly drilled like one of the Lord''s noble students. His grandfather''s actions became more and more suspicious as the days went by. Just a year ago his grandfather had taken him to Crystal Lake to begin his awakening in secret. From what he had learned from Khal, it was only possible for those with Elementum powers to ever dream of it.What were the chances that both Khal and I would become Elementum knights?He was initially disappointed to find out that his visit to the spirit plane was not as exciting as Khal''s but that quickly disappeared the moment he gained a snippet of the past. He knew that he would see the past since it was a normal occurrence during an awakening but what he saw piqued his interest. He had seen a glimpse of the Capital during his awakening, something that thoroughly confused him. By the time Erik was finished with the lesson, he had already resolved himself to finding out the truth. "Grandfather, why don''t you allow Khal and I to attend Skystead Academia? There isn''t much you or Sergeant Michael can teach us." Erik knew that if there were any answers it would be in the Capital. Maybe whatever he found could be related to why his parents had disappeared. "Haha, you''re getting brasher the older you get, Erik!", Lord Tommel laughed. He then paused for a second to stroke his beard before continuing, "I didn''t want to send you to the Capital so soon... Not until I find out what happened to your parents," Lord Tommel looked at his only remaining family with a sad look on his face. "But grandfather! I won''t go missing like Pa, I promise you, but you can''t keep me here forever. Khal and I have only left town once. What will we do when we''re too na?ve to function on our own?" Lord Tommel''s face looked a little sorrowful and shocked as he listened to Erik. It was not often that the boy would say what he really felt. Lord Tommel remembered three years ago when his son, Edward, took his wife, Lisa, to the Capital, at the western edge of Talawa. It was a trip they made after Lisa had gotten a letter from her family. After weeks of receiving no word from his son, Lord Tommel had become concerned. It was only later that he received word from one of his acquaintances in the Capital that made him frantic. The man had explained that he saw Edward being apprehended in an alley only a few days before. Tommel quickly went to the Capital with Sergeant Michael in tow only to confirm that Edward and Lisa were really missing. He had found the carriage that transported them broken and burnt in the same alley. He also found signs of a struggle and his son''s bloody leather coat 5 meters away from the carriage. What was even more suspicious was that Tommel found his acquaintance dead in his room soon after. This left the old man without any viable actions or recourse. He stayed in the Capital for 5 more days following any leads he could find but no definitive clues or bodies turned up. It wasn''t until he was headed home that he decided to check his son''s leather coat. What he found was a letter addressed to him that would change his life forever. Lord Tommel stared at the floor as the memories all came back to him. He sighed as he stood up and hugged his kin, "I''m sorry I''m too weak and helpless to find your parents Erik. I know that''s why you keep pushing yourself. You make this old man more proud and happier than I deserve." Erik stood still as tears ran down his cheeks. He had been holding everything in since he first heard the news about his parents. He had never spoken about it even to his grandfather. In that moment, however, he couldn''t keep it in anymore. He balled his fist and bit his lower lip as tears ran down his cheeks. He promised himself that no matter what, he would train just as hard as Khal to make sure he was strong enough to face whatever it was that he would find behind his parents'' mystery. "I know that the academy only allows nobles to enter, but with your connections and Khal''s relation to Grand Knight Dor, I''m sure there would be little objection." Lord Tommel was speechless. He wasn''t aware that Erik and Khal were close enough for Khal to share his secrets. "There is more to it than that, Erik," Lord Tommel paused as he considered what he should say. "Your father''s disappearance has something to do with your mother''s background. There are forces at play that we couldn''t dream to stand against in the capital. If they knew your mother had a child, it would be the end of us. There is no way I can let you go to the capital." After several minutes, Erik calmed down and stared at his grandfather with pleading eyes. "I suspected that much grandfather, but nobody knows anything about your family affairs. Since I was born you''ve never allowed me to mingle with anyone, I can pass myself off as one of your sons." Lord Tommel''s hands shook. He grabbed his cane. As he noticed Erik''s eyes, he found it difficult to say no to the boy. Tommel sighed, "Skystead Academia is a military school for the young and gifted. Only the most promising young Knights can attend. The entrance examination happens every 2 years and the age for admittance is usually 12. If we were to do this, you will need to at least train harder than the rest. Khal has his family''s name to rely on, I''m afraid you do not. Luckily, I still have some of my old contacts there. I''ll speak with the Principal and see if I can get you and Khal in, provided you can both pass the exam." Lord Tommel smiled and was about to continue when a servant knocked on the door. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 9 : Foresight "What?!" Lord Tommel exclaimed after listening to Avery''s description of what happened after he left Gontu''s Market. With the biggest bandit group in Seabo being associated with Avery it was difficult to think of any smaller groups risking annihilation to attack him. He knew just by looking at the man that it was a miracle that he managed to survive. "Did you see the faces of the bandits?" Lord Tommel asked. "My lord, I only saw the face of the one called Tal. He had a pale face with a flat red nose," responded Avery calmly. "That''s a Burgan! What would a Burg Knight be doing so far from the border?" Tommel asked to no one in particular. "If there was one Burg Knight then they must be a Burgan order roaming the area. But how did they pass our armies at Talawa?" He questioned himself. Suddenly, it hit him. His face drained of blood as he quickly wrote a letter. "Get this to the messenger coop! Tell Sergeant Michael I said to gather his men. Seabo is about to go to war!" Lord Tommel had always prided himself on geography and history. He could recite all the great works of the scholars before him. He was especially fond of the old books he read as a child that depicted the Tiger River as a furious animal ready to chew or grind any boat in its channel. It was known as the river inaccessible by all. Before Seabo was part of the Kingdom of Katar, it was completely disconnected by the river. It had taken the lives of countless carpenters and masons to build the bridges that connected the different regions of Seabo to Talawa. However, all of Tommel''s knowledge was challenged as soon as he heard the report from Avery. The only way for a Burgan order to enter Seabo was through Tiger River, something he just couldn''t fathom. His first thoughts were to protect those close to him. He had sent Avery with a letter to the only person he knew could save them. He just hoped his letter reached its destination without any Burgan interception. Although he didn''t know the first thing about wars, he had read most of the reports. He knew the traits of the Burgans as good as any war veteran. His thoughts swayed to the children. Although Khal was not his by blood, he still considered the boy his own just like Erik. He would not allow them to become collateral damage during this insurgent infestation. First, he would have to devise a plan to stall the enemy before defeating them in one fell swoop. --- Erik had been dismissed as soon as Avery returned to the manor. He saw the man''s bloody clothes and knew that something big must have taken place. He was happy that Avery had managed to survive. He thanked the creator that Khal wouldn''t have to experience the loss of both parents as he had. He walked back to his room trying to remember the little he knew of them. He knew there was something weird about his mother the day they left. She had hugged him and told him how much she loved him. It was something he always heard but that time it seemed a little different. She said it as though she knew they may not see each other again. He didn''t remember ever meeting his mother''s parents. He didn''t even remember her ever speaking of them. It wasn''t until now that he thought about it.Why was it that I knew so little about mother?He just couldn''t figure it out. He always assumed she was a commoner like his father but how many commoners would leave the safety of the capital to live in Seabo? He kept the questions to the back of his mind as he approached the barracks. The first thing he saw at the barracks was Khal goofing around with his wooden sword. "What are you doing dumbass," he joked. "This stupid sword just wouldn''t cut through the metal one!" Erik watched his friend for a few seconds before he fell on the floor laughing. "Idiot, there is no way a wooden sword can cut through a metal one, did one of your stones fell on your head while you were training?" Khal stopped his sawing motion and turned towards Erik, "Ser Roth did it once, you should have seen it, it was so cool!" Erik walked over to his friend with a concerned looking face. "Hey! What are you doing!" Khal pushed away Erik''s hard from his forehead as he shouted. "Just making sure you''re ok. By the way, I have a plan for us to get stronger," Erik paused then smirked. He watched his friend''s eyes initially lit up before he became suspicious. "Don''t worry, you would love it. Next year is the Skystead''s entrance exam. I just spoke to grandfather, he''s letting us go!" Khal looked at his friend in awe, he knew that Lord Tommel didn''t have the resources or the manpower to properly train them. Sure, Sergeant Michael was strong, but the man was terrible at teaching. There was no way Ser Roth could take time off from his work to teach them often enough. It was already a big favor getting the man into the manor without raising any suspicions. "Wait! We need to be 12 before we can enter Erik! How could you forget such an important fact!" Erik grinned at Khal as he approached him closely, "Well...nobody outside of the manor knows how old we are, your training alone has given you a more mature body." Khal stared at Erik in surprised, "You don''t mean..." Erik nodded before he laughed out loud. "Enough of that, what did you learn all day while I was gone? We need to begin our training." Khal scratched the back of his head as he smiled at Erik, "well, let''s start with the knighthood order...." --- After tying the message to the pigeon''s foot, Avery headed to the barracks as quickly as he could. He was just too exhausted to notice the staring servants as he approached the Sergeant. "Good af....." Avery was too shocked to complete his sentence when he saw his son practicing sword forms with Erik in a corner to his left. For the first time, he''d notice that his son''s sword form was as smooth and streamlined as any veteran Squire.When did Khal learn to use the sword?Avery thought to himself.Wait, when did he start training?Avery became extremely nervous, he had explained to his son the importance of keeping a low profile.Was this Lord Tommel''s doing? If it was then it should be ok. Lord Tommel is an intelligent man, he wouldn''t risk Khal''s future by exposing him to anyone he didn''t trust.He became so absorbed in his thoughts, he completely forgot about the Sergeant staring at him.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "What did you say, Avery?" Michael questioned as he inspected the blood on the farmer''s clothes. "Ohhhh Sergeant Michael, I didn''t see you there, sorry I was distracted for a second. Lord Tommel has asked for you to prepare your men. Burg knights seem to be in the district," Avery responded casually as he stared at Khal. "Burg knights are here?!" Michael asked, making sure what he heard was right. "Yes Sergeant, Lord Tommel has all the details," Avery added, still with his eyes on Khal. Avery watched as Sergeant Michael rushed outside quickly to gather his men. Avery then wasted no time before he approached the boys, "Khal!" Khal flinched as he heard his father''s voice allowing Erik to land a blow across his stomach, "Ooouch!" The boys stopped their sparring to stare at the stern-faced Avery. Khal knew he was probably in trouble. He quickly sheathed his wooden sword before walking towards his father. "Pa! What happened to your clothes?!" It was only now that Khal registered his father''s appearance which gave him a fright. "Nothing important, come with me, now!" Khal had never seen his father so pissed before. Sure, the man was stern but he had always shown him a smile even after all the complaints he got from Gary. Khal silently walked behind his father as they made their way towards Nicole''s grave. "Khal, I thought we had an understanding. Did I not make myself clear the first time? You are not allowed to act like a child anymore! Is goofing around more important than your life?" Khal could see the anger in his father''s eyes. He could see the terror his father felt. Tears began to well up in his eyes as he said, "Lord Tommel ordered Sergeant Michael to train me, I didn''t use any elementum powers." Khal didn''t know what else he could say to his father. Although he felt like his father was wrongly accusing him, what disappointed him more was the fact that the hero image he saw in his father was completely shattered. He now saw him as a weak man, too cowardly to admit his own heritage. Avery froze at his son''s response. Had he not had a near-death experience just a few hours ago he would have dealt with this situation differently. He took deep breaths as he tried to control his breathing. He had never been this vulnerable before. He had been hiding in Katar all his life without exposure but one trip to the Market had nearly caused him everything. "From now, I''ll be in charge of your spirit training," Avery informed Khal as calmly as he could. He waited patiently for Khal''s response while cleaning the weeds from his wife''s grave. "Ok, pa," Khal said quietly with his head held down. It was all he could say after seeing how his father reacted. "Papa, will I have to hide all my life? Will I have to abandon all my dreams as you did just to survive? What sort of life would that be?" Khal said as he finally looked at his father with his sad eyes. Today, he had been seeing his dream finally taking shape only to be shut down. He couldn''t accept it. He knew his father meant well, but he was just too emotional about watching his dreams being crushed to care. Tears started dripping down his face as he waited silently for his father to respond. Avery felt a pain in his heart as he listened to the boy. "Is that how you see your old man? You think me a coward, son?" Avery looked directly into Khal''s eyes hoping to find his answer. Khal looked away swiftly, unable to admit what he really felt. "Your life at the manor is not a proper representative of the dangers outside. Durmondae are feared throughout Valeria. Lord Tommel may seem powerful here but outside he is just another commoner." Khal quietly listened without responding. Father and son stood there for a while silently until Avery finally sighed. "Maybe I went about this the wrong way. I will speak with Lord Tommel, we will find a way to continue your training in secret. Your father is too weak to protect you forever but maybe I won''t need to if you become stronger." Khal looked on, his eyes bright, Avery could see the hope rekindling in his son. Feeling foolish for venting all his anger at his father, Khal gently hugged him. He knew it wasn''t his dad''s fault for hiding, yet he still became unfilial. "I''m sorry, pa," Khal whispered. It was all he could do at the moment. He promised himself he would make it up to his old man later. "Don''t worry, son. Just know I''ll always be here for you". Avery smiled gently as he stared at the grave and whisper, "Nicole, if only you were here..." --- "Milord, I am at your command!" Sergeant Michael saluted as he bowed to Lord Tommel. He had rushed to prepare his 22 subordinates before quickly seeking out Tommel for further orders. "At ease Sergeant, Burgans were spotted just along Saddleback Road. It is without a doubt that their infiltration into Seabo hasn''t gone as they were expecting. I''m sure they will try to contain this information as much as possible. It is most fortunate that Avery made it back with this report. I need you and your men to make the necessary preparation to defend the manor at all cost." Sergeant Michael looked at his Lord confused. The enemy was outside the wall. Surely, Lord Tommel didn''t believe that the walls would fall. "Sigh, by your will milord," Michael knew better than anyone that his Lord''s foresight was formidable. What he lacked in physical prowess he made up for 10-fold in wits. "Bryce! Nick! Order your men to fortify the manor''s defenses. I want this place secured as soon as possible!" Michael ordered his men before issues a few more orders. "SER!!" The men shouted as they saluted then began carrying out their orders. Although Sergeant Michael''s men were squires when they pledged allegiance to Lord Tommel, he had trained them to become elite warriors in their own right. A few of them were able to compete with Knights and senior Knights if the need ever arose. It was a necessary risk allowed by Lord Tommel and one of his many secrets to ensure his family''s survival. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 10: Small Success Khal made his way back to his room after taking a long shower. The day had become a series of ups and downs with his emotions. Thankfully he had finally found the peace he knew he deserved. He had finally started his path to becoming stronger as well as gotten his father''s approval albeit with a little difficulty. His only issue was how to become strong enough to defend himself in such a short space of time. He knew that something big was happening in Sydenham Town when he saw his father''s bloody clothes as well as the preparations being made at the manor. He even heard talks of Burgans from the neighboring kingdom had invadedSeabo. He knew the best results would come from spirit cladding since he was already a 1st class squire according to his father. All he had to do was learn how to manipulate the energy properly. Khal closed his eyes as he steadied himself and tried to feel for the energy within his body. Initially, he felt nothing but the longer he spent in his meditative pose he began feeling a steady stream of energy flowing throughout his body. He could feel a dense nucleus within his stomach emitting energy in small pulses. He inspected the nucleus for a long while before he gained enough courage to begin the process. First, he willed the nucleus to pulse according to his own rhythm until it steadily gathered spirit energy around his hands. The energy was difficult to describe. Khal could only tell that the energy was comfortable and docile. He used his spirit energy to try communicating with the world energy just around his hand. Just as his spirit energy began calling the world energy around his fist he could feel a lot more of his energy flooding towards his fist in an attempt to control the foreign energy. Khal noticed that it took almost all of his energy just to control a little world energy around his fist. He did not give up, he tried his best to gather as much world energy around his fist as he possibly could before he tried to convert it. Suddenly, he heard a popping sound. From his experiences so far, he could tell that this was the sign of breaking into the next class. Somehow his heightened senses had allowed him to pass his bottleneck. Khal could not control his excitement. He quickly opened his eyes to see whether he had succeeded or not. Disappointedly, he saw nothing. All he felt was his disconnect from the energy as his entire body drooped, too tired to continue. "Sigh, I was too eager," Khal whispered to himself as he relaxed on his bed. Cladding was a difficult process. He didn''t find any problems with the first stage of cladding. Convocation came to him easily enough. He suspected it had something to do with him being an Elementum. What he could not figure out was how exactly he was supposed to convert world energy into a physical substance. Ser Roth, as well as Sergeant Michael, were not forthcoming with any additional information besides telling him to figure it out on his own. Well, whatever, Khal thought to himself. He would just need to figure it out tomorrow. --- The next day, Khal woke up and began his exercises and meditation eagerly. His father had given him a gauge stone to verify that he was now a squire master-class. To his surprise, his energy level was already 163E, causing him to exert extra effort during his morning exercises. His aim was to reach 200E before his next birthday, becoming the youngest Knight in Katar. From his understanding since his awakening 2 years ago, he had been gaining energy faster than his father expected. Khal was able to accomplish what took others years of committed training and meditation to do. Not even the last Queen of Durmond was able to accumulate the amount of energy as Khal had. Meanwhile, Avery had made his way towards LordTommel''sstudy early in the morning after giving Khal some tips on training. He had come to trust his Lord and even saw him as the father he wished he had. "Milord, how may I be of service," Avery asked as he entered the study. Lord Tommel sat opposite Avery with Sergeant Michael adjacent to him. "Avery, no need to stand on ceremony. I''ve asked you here today to discuss the boy''s future. I suspect that he haselementumblood coursing through his veins. There is no other explanation as to why an 8-year-old boy is already Squire first class. I''m sure you''re aware of the circumstances that our town will soon be faced with. What I''m about to ask you will determine whether the boy will become a wandering fugitive like those of his blood or akatariancitizen with a bright future." Avery''s face changed. His pleasant disposition changed to one of hostility and bloodlust. Sergeant Michael, noticing the change, quickly stepped between Avery and his Lord before placing a hand on his sword handle. "Relax Avery, listen to the Lord before you do something that you would regret." Avery tried to calm down, he closed his eyes before slowly taking a seat. "Ahem! Well, that was unpleasant. I mean you no harm Avery. Your love for the boy is admirable. You''ve been one of my most trusted men for many years. I''ve known who you are since the death of your wife. Surely, you would not try to insult my intelligence. Well, let''s cut to the chase. Later today I will begin talks with Baron Black about our little problem outside the walls. I have little faith in the spineless man but proper record needs to be kept for my plan to work."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Avery was not surprised. He knew that Lord Tommel had already suspected who he was many years ago and thus felt little need to hide anything else from him. "You turned a blind eye to who I was for so many years. Before you continue, let me ask you this milord, why now? Why confront me about this now?" Lord Tommel smiled at Avery, "Simple really, you''re not a threat to Katar. You may be Durmondae by blood but you''re Katarian by heart. Those nobles could never see anywhere beyond their noses to notice it. But that''s beside the point. I called you here because I need your help. This Burgan threat is not an isolated event. The fact that Burgans have infiltrated our kingdom means they''ve created a new type of ship capable of sailing Tiger River. It is safe to assume that all of Seabo is compromised. Many nobles will try to save their own skin by helping the Burgans. Seabo nobles aren''t used to fighting. They''ve enjoyed ruling over farmers and merchants for too long. I''ve analyzed the information you''ve given me and there is a way we can all get out of this ahead." Lord Tommel grasped his cane tightly as he began to instruct Avery about his plan. --- It was midday by the time Erik and Khal had begun sparring again. Khal''s movements were always creative, causing his fighting style to seem unorthodox. Erik however, seemed too rigid to defend himself from the unpredictable attacks from Khal. "That''s another win for me," Khal boasted as he teased his friend. "Only because of your inhumane strength," Erik rebutted as Khal helped him off the dirt. The boys had begun their plan to attend Skystead Academy. Every day until lunch time they would train their combat abilities. After lunch they would then learn as much as they could from Lord Tommel while they would meditate at night. "I wonder how much stronger this Tal Knight might be," Khal mused out loud. "Grandpa has forbidden us from leaving the manor until everything is settled. The only way for you to find out will be to face him," Erik joked. "Do you think the Burgans will really expose themselves by coming here?" Khal asked Erik. "Anything is possible," Erik shrugged. Khal became quiet as he thought of the possibility. --- Tal stood next to his horse, stroking it lovingly, he thought back to the mysterious farmer with the strange ability 10 days ago. It was the closest Tal had gotten to death in his life. The man was like a demon, his black fingers that of a beast. If the man was an Elementum knight then he could extract the blood after he destroyed him for the humiliation he experienced. Although Tal would only be a pseudo-elementum, unable to advance further than his victim, he did not care as long as he gained power. He hated the fact that he was born without any power to protect himself. He had yet to tell Sergeant McRay about what he saw and he made sure to kill all who knew. He would transfuse the man''s blood and become powerful. Only then would he be free to do as he pleased. He found the humiliation of having to monitor Black Barony distasteful to say the least. He had to remain close to prevent messengers from sending word to the rest ofSeabo.Just wait till I gain the power of that farmer, I would repay Sergeant McRay in kindhe thought to himself. Perched on his shoulder was a large, white bird with black dots on the wings and back. It was a large bird with a wingspan of 3 meters. Burg was known for their large birds of prey, useful in both scouting as well as disrupting enemy communication. While most animals couldn''t actively store spirit energy, they were still able to communicate with their owners through rudimentary manipulation of world energy. With that skill, Burg maintained an advantage over its neighbors when it came to guerrilla warfare. Tal looked up to the sky for the 3rd time today. Another messenger pigeon was leaving the barony. His gyrfalcon, the largest falcon native to Burg, took off like lightning behind the pigeon, instantly dissecting the small bird, effectively neutralizing communication.What is taking the Sergeant so long? He should have received word from Commander Fascal about the coordinated attacks, he mused to himself. He had been the first to volunteer for the mission at the briefing. Over in enemy territory, he was free to rape and pillage to his heart''s content. Something he couldn''t even dream of in Burg. He always appreciated the Darwin Peaks on those Katarian women. It offered more grip as he held down his victims and effectively forced his member in - just thinking about it made his blood surge. Commander Fascal had estimated that all of the soldiers would be in position within two weeks provided they kept their cover. It had only been 1 day after arriving before Tal was careless and let 2 of the sheep escape. He had been paying for it for 10 days now without ever taking a break. Luckily, the plan would be in place soon and Talawa would be cut off from their food supply lines while Burg advanced with a full-scale invasion. Suddenly, the golden eagle from his platoon, descended onto Tal''s outstretched arm. It was a 3-foot tall bird with a wingspan of 2.5 meters, one of the fastest messenger birds Burg possessed. He took the scroll attached to the foot of the bird. His evil grin could be seen as he crushed the message and shouted to his small unit, "Listen maggots, in 3 days we dine on Katarian flesh!" Knights And Nobles: Chapter 11: Black Waters During the 10 days that passed since the misunderstanding, Khal had spent every morning at 5 am with his father, learning various tips to feel his spirit energy. Although world energy was an effective way to get stronger, it was far easier for Elementums to use their elements. Elementums were born with their abilities and therefore could instinctively call upon their various elements. Only by consciously controlling the spirit energy and forcing it through the orthodox pathway in the stomach could a person manipulate spirit energy. It had taken Khal 1 week to accomplish this minor feat and another 3 days to see small successes in his wind element but his water and darkness elements were too difficult to control. Whereas cladding grew quantitatively stronger in stages, Elementums were much more difficult to gauge. A 3rd class Elementum could generally only control their element enough to influence their own bodies. For example, Khal''s wind element was only able to allow him to increase his speed by a third. This was because his spirit power was low and he had yet to appreciate the nature of wind. Avery had spent many days explaining that the only way to increase his Elementum powers was to meditate and practice. While Khal could be called a 3rd class Elementum, his power only made him an elite within the squire masterclass. Elementums generally still needed cladding and cognizance to be regarded as a true Knight since they were too rare to be used as a standard for promotion. However, when comparing an Elementum to a regular Knight of the same rank, the Elementum would be seen as more senior. This was a socially accepted hierarchy in the knighthood with few ever voicing otherwise. Khal sat on the floor of his room as he began meditating. This time, however, the energy felt different. While the task was strenuous before, it felt easier now; it felt like a part of him. He easily gathered the energy and guided it to his stomach. There, he was finally able to contain the energy long enough to condense it into liquid. This signified his awakening of Spirit Arts and the ability to finally start his spirit cladding and cognizance practice. Avery entered the room a little while after with a rare smile on his face. "Khal? It''s time to see your progress." Avery was left dumbfounded every time he assessed Khal. With his rare grade battleforce manual as well as his intelligence, Khal was able to accumulate spirit power as well as gain insights into his elements faster than anyone before him. Now, after learning to control his wind element to some degree, Khal was able to further increase his spirit power to 184E. His spirit power was increasing too fast. Avery knew his son needed to consolidate his foundation before his spirit power got out of control. Avery had thus spoken to Sergeant Michael who agreed that the boy needed a new sparring partner. The news had come as both a shock to Khal but he was excited nonetheless. Learning that his opponent was Bryce of all people allowed Khal to sneer deeply. The man had thoroughly battered and bruised Khal and Erik every time he visited the barracks. Khal was itching for payback. With his newfound abilities, Khal thought there was no way he would lose to Bryce, a Squire. Khal first approached the field in the backyard with his wooden sword and shield. Khal stared at Bryce, who approached the field lazily. The man stood in front of Khal without even adapting a fighting posture. Khal knew this was one of Bryce''s frequent taunts and paid it no mind. He readied himself before he invoked his wind element towards his entire body to increase his speed. He thought he could catch Bryce by surprise by quickly pushing off towards the man''s left flank. Bryce, however, lazily tilted his sword arm towards Khal to effectively block the overzealous slash towards his waist. Khal was taken by surprise. He was sure he would finally be able to catch Bryce off guard. Using the full force of his body, Khal twisted around Bryce''s blade to send another slash towards the man''s back. Somehow, Bryce barely managed to step forward, dodging Khal''s sword by a finger width. Khal became frustrated.Was it luck or was Bryce able to easily read his technique?Khal thought to himself. Khal knew that his spirit power was close to running out so he decided to try the only spirit arte technique he knew. Sergeant Michael raised an eyebrow in praise at what he was seeing. Usually, it took Elementums at least a year before they began developing their own spirit artes. Somehow, Khal was using his cladding knowledge to coat his sword as well as his sword arm in wind element. Bryce was barely given a chance to turn around before Khal''s blade was at his shoulder. Khal had forced all the wind around his body to his blade to create the quickest slash he could manage. The blade was faster than Bryce expected and thus he was unable to dodge or block the blow in time. To make matters worse, Khal''s blade began buzzing slightly, forming a sharp edge on the dull wooden blade. "Crack!!!" Khal''s wooden blade broke as it bounced right off of Bryce''s shoulder. Bryce knew that if the weapon was metal he would have been in trouble. He used Khal''s momentary shock to kick him in the stomach. "Well done, Khal. You finally became a worthy opponent," Bryce whispered to the slumped over Khal before he brushed off his shirt and turned to Sergeant Michael. "Very well done, Khal," Sergeant Michael reiterated as he helped to pick the boy up. Khal kept quiet as he stared at his broken sword. Was that cla...cladding?! --- Khal spent the better half of the afternoon sulking around with his father on the farm. He opted to retire his training for the afternoon, too depressed to continue. Everything was going so well until Bryce broke his weapon. He, like everyone in Sydenham Town, had assumed that Sergeant Michael was the only Knight in service to Lord Tommel. Learning that Bryce was also a Knight had caused him to suspect all the soldiers in the manor. Even with the newfound strength, he was still at the bottom of the barrel. Nothing was more depressing than sticking his chest higher than his abilities could reach. He had made a fool of himself in front of everyone at the barracks. It wasn''t until the following day that Khal had regained his bearings. He had found out from Lord Tommel''s teachings that Elementums were usually found only in noble and military families. This was because commoners found to be Elementums were hunted down and their blood extracted by rogue knights and enemies of the kingdom. Thus, blood extraction became the highest sin in Valeria and anyone found guilty of or associating with blood extractions was killed in the most brutal ways possible. Avery had warned him that regardless of his sudden power-up, most knights would still be able to defeat him. This as well as his recent defeat, deflated Khal''s rising ego automatically, forcing him to train even harder to gain cladding and cognizance.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It took him 1 more day before he finally became comfortable with convocation. It was the easiest of the 3 stages of cladding and usually takes between 1 hour to 2 weeks to get the hang of it for most Elementums. He knew this meant that he had above average talent with Spirit Arts and needed persistence and determination to catch up with those geniuses from noble families. Conversion proved to be harder than convocation by a large margin. Khal found himself with no luck in accomplishing it anytime soon. No matter what he did, he couldn''t convert the world energy around him. "You''ve made great progress, Khal," Avery said as he sat next to his son on the bed. "There is no reason to force yourself to become stronger. Strength comes with time." Khal became solemn after his father''s statement. The image of his father covered in blood had haunted his dreams. He couldn''t sleep knowing the man that could have possibly killed his father was still out there. He knew that although his father was strong, he had stopped practicing his skills a long time ago and was not as sharp as when his mother was alive. "The men that hurt you are still out there, papa. What if they find us here?", Khal asked in a sad tone. Avery looked at his son pensively before replying, "Don''t worry, boy. Your father isn''t so easy to deal with." Avery ruffled his son''s hair as he smiled. "Besides, Michael is fully capable of defeating a tier one knight so you need not to worry." Khal unconvincingly nodded as he changed the topic, "Papa, how come I never hear your speaking of grandpa? All I know is that he''s a Knight at the northern wall defending us from intruders." Avery''s face became stern as he listened to his son. He knew that sooner or later the boy would become curious about Nicole''s father. "The last time we spoke was the day of your mother''s funeral. He wanted to take you away but thanks to Lord Tommel he didn''t." "Take me away papa? But why?" Avery became silent. He looked through the window deep in thought. . How was he supposed to explain to his son the rift between his grandfather and himself? Although he knew that house Dor, one of the prominent houses in Seabo, was more capable to look after Khal, he had denied the man with Lord Tommel''s help on the grounds that it was Nicole''s last wish. Grand Knight Dor had made it clear that he would be back for the boy on his 10th birthday without delay to raise him as heir to house Dor. Avery knew he had no say in the matter since he was a commoner in Katar. That still didn''t stop him from feeling helpless and ashamed of his own worthlessness. "Sigh, only Lord Tommel and I know your status Khal. House Dor is a military family and they would not rest lightly knowing one of their spawn is away from home," Avery finally stated dejectedly. "These are affairs for adults to deal with Khal, you need not to worry." Khal thought about what his father said, was it as simple as that? Surely there was something else amidst.However,Khal could only accept the answer. Whenever his father was ready to explain things to him properly he would listen, "ok papa", he responded. Avery nodded his head and smiled at his son, relieved that the boy didn''t pry too much into the touchy topic. He got off the bed and gave his son the warmest hug and kiss on the crown of his head before exiting Khal''s room. --- Lord Tommel reclined in his chair as he read the latest report. The Burgan men proved to be a difficult bunch to deal with. He sent messenger pigeons to warn the entire northern sector of Seabo about the Burgans as soon as he found out. However, he read the reports 5 minutes later that the pigeons were intercepted and killed. Only the initial letter that he had Avery send made its way out of the barony uninterrupted. He could only sigh in relief that he had made a quick decision that would probably save Seabo. How disgraceful. His powerful nation disrespected right outside the barony. Katar''s borders had never been breached before. All scholars before him had boasted about how powerful and impenetrable the small nation of Katar was. It had made them too complacent and weak. Too comfortable behind their walls and natural defenses. Too lazy to realize the danger they were in if an invisible army suddenly showed up at their doorsteps. This was the first real threat Seabo had faced in 200 years. To make matters worse, nobody in the entire region knew of the existing threat besides Tommel. The Burgans had effectively cut off the entire barony from outside communication. Tommel''s reports stated that it had only taken a few hours for the entire barony to be surrounded by Burgan men. Reports kept coming in from scouts about sightings of other platoons littered all over. Lord Tommel could only imagine what would happen given the swift and coordinated actions of the Burgans. Tommel had tried a coordinated attack on the Burgans a few days ago, with the help of the Baron, only to see the Baron''s men retreating at the sight of the Burgan numbers. This infuriated Tommel to no end as he lost 5 good men during the retreat. When he asked for an explanation from the Baron, he was given excuses and false promises about disciplining the commanders. During the strategy discussion with the Baron, Tommel was belittled and ridiculed for his ''inexperienced'' and ''commoner'' tactics to deal with the situation. Lord Tommel ignored the man''s disrespect and tried his best to look for solutions. He was however met with talks of negotiating with the Burgans or other misguided solutions to the problem. The Baron was convinced that the enemy could not number more than 300 men else they would have attacked already. He proved incapable of reasoning. His decision to send the pigeons in groups hoping that would one get through to the Count was foolish. His idea of resisting the insurgents was to turtle up in the Barony and wait until the Count sent help. The man''s faith in the northern and southern gates of the Town to hold until then was unfounded yet he insisted on waiting. Tommel knew that the reason the Baron never made any major moves against him was that he found favor with Duke Braxton. The only moves the Baron could make were underhanded tactics like pulling his men out at the last minute to wither away Tommel''s troops and attribute it to a ''miscommunication'' between ranks. Tommel had suspected it the minute it happened but it was too late to prevent the loss of his men.How deep did the Baron''s jealousy run? Was he willing to destroy the entire town just to hold on to power?Lord Tommel pondered but could not come up with an answer nor was he willing to find out. Black was a dangerous opponent if left unchecked. The man was even willing to allow a mere Baronet to live in his town without any fuss, something most Barons would not permit. What he did not anticipate was that Lord Tommel would become more successful than him. Baron Black feared that given time, Duke Braxton would see more value in Lord Tommel''s policies for agriculture than Black''s strict taxes on the people. After all, it was better to prevent a revolt by having the township pay fewer taxes while the kingdom still benefits from an increase in revenue. "Sergeant Michael, if you have any suggestions I''m all ears," Lord Tommel said as he massaged his temple. He had gone 3 days without rest, brainstorming possible ways out of this situation. It was especially difficult since he only had 18 soldiers at his disposal. "Without Baron Black, our options are limited. The best we can hope for is sending a small party to Viscount Milon and hope he sends help," responded the Sergeant. Lord Tommel stroked his beard as he listened to the suggestion. "Most nobles only care for their own power and social standing. They are greedy, power-hungry fools that can''t be trusted with power," Lord Tommel said with a hint of disgust in his voice. "The Viscount is a glory-seeking ass. He won''t help unless he''s sure he can win," Tommel added, angrily this time. "Hmmm, then how about we give him a winning situation?" Sergeant Michael said with a smile on his face. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 12: First Blood Avery''s childhood was filled with sadness and isolation. His father was a paranoid man, never trusting anyone. All Avery knew of the man was that he was harsh and unloving after his mother''s death. Avery was 5 years old when the incident happened. She had caught the eye of a young noble and after many refusals to the young lord''s manor and the eventual refusal to be wedded, the noble killed her in a fit of rage. His father, overcome with grief, had then snuck into the noble''s quarters one night and slit his throat. It had taken many near-death experiences while evading the noble''s family for years before his father finally found peace. He had taken them all over Seabo, never staying at any one place for too long. It all ended when Avery, at 14 years old, witnessed his father''s death when a group of bandits attacked in the middle of the night. They were unable to secure proper shelter that day and were forced to sleep outside the safety of a city or village. He would have died alongside his father if a passing battalion of soldiers, on their way home, hadn''t protected him. The Lieutenant Colonel that protected him at that time was none other than Nicole''s father, Marcus Cassius Dor. He was known to many in the northern lands as Thunder-fist Dor, the immovable. But to Avery, he was a symbol of light in the darkness. A beacon of hope and all that was righteous. It was Avery''s first time seeing one of the Kingdom''s heroes in person and he couldn''t help but admire the man. Avery was taken in by Marcus and raised as a foster son alongside his daughter. Avery had developed a deep appreciation for the man and even tailored his dreams to follow in his footsteps. He was the father Avery never had. Avery''s happiness only lasted a few years when he realized that those around him didn''t share his feelings. They were selfish and envious of the attention Avery was gaining and looked down on him for his poor background. This never stopped Marcus from being partial towards Avery despite his status. It wasn''t until Avery fell in love with Nicole, that the bond between foster father and son was finally broken. This was further instigated by the envious people around Marcus who constantly fed him lies and notified him whenever Avery was near Nicole. From that moment on, Avery knew his days around Nicole were numbered. He was surprised when Nicole fought against her family for the man she loved, threatening to kill herself if they refused to accept him. Her father loved her too much to see her heart ache. He grudgingly accepted the union and silenced all nay sayers. However, when Nicole told him of her dream to travel all of Seabo he tried everything in his power to stop her from her journey but was powerless in front of the girl. Every time Avery remembered the events leading to her death he found it difficult to forgive himself. Without Khal in his life, he didn''t know how he would manage. He was happy to finally find someone else he could share his burdens with. He had been struggling with the knowledge of his origin as well as his broken heart. The pressure to hide and risk being a coward in his son''s eyes were already instilled in him from his father. Now, after 8 years, his heart had finally started mending thanks to his goofy son and his antics. Earlier today, Khal had informed him that he had awakened his Spirit Arts. He was shocked and happy at the same time by the revelation. In the larger scheme of things, he knew the boy''s talent would be seen as just above average but he knew better. Spirit Arts couldn''t be awakened until 10 years old at the earliest yet his son had already accomplished it. Now that his Vulcan heritage was awaked before 10, he stood a great chance to create a miracle never before seen in the world. With a talent like that, his son would be unparalleled in Valeria. Avery made his way to the infirmary on the left side of the village. He planned to visit Jankins, the teen guard that was injured not too long ago. He had heard that the boy was finally awake and would be discharged soon enough. Thank God the boy could manipulate world energy or his injuries would have taken months to fully heal. The sole cleric in the town had charged Lord Tommel at least 3 gold to help Jankins to recover. Usually, non-combatant Elementums were those without any talent for combat. Most of them preferred to spend their time as court officials, acquiring the protection from the crown for those who would kill them for their abilities. Clerics, however, were special water Elementums capable of using their element to heal wounds. Although they were non-combatants, they were highly sought after individuals in many towns or even in the Knighthood. "Ahhh, so you''re still alive boy''" he joked as he came into Jankins room. "Barely," smiled Jankins as he slowly raised up from the bed. " The cleric said you''ve made a speedy recovery, no doubt due to all the food you''ve been eating for nearly 2 weeks." Avery respected the boy for his bravery and mental fortitude when they were surrounded. Not many his age would have done the same "The reason I came to see you is-" "I know, it''s about keeping my mouth shut about your abilities," responded the boy nonchalantly. Avery was stunned at the forwardness of the boy. It was his first real interaction with the boy since he hadn''t spoken to any of the guards besides Brian on the trip to the Market. "Don''t worry, you''re strong enough to prevent me from saying anything, who would even believe a soldier spewing nonsense about a farmer with your abilities," Jankins said as he got dressed while sitting in bed. "Well, that''s good to know," Avery responded, awkwardly as he fidgeted with his collar. "Well then, is there anything you would like to request of me?" Avery didn''t know what the boy would ask for, but he didn''t want to owe anything and he definitely won''t kill others to keep his secret like his father did. "You saved my life out there, consider us even. But if I remember correctly you also have a son, if you want me to keep his secret as well I''ll only do it if you teach me how to use Spirit Arts" bargained Jankins as he smiled at his victory. Avery didn''t know whether to laugh at himself or congratulate the boy on his blackmailing skills. "Fine, we''ll begin training after you recover from your injuries". --- Khal had just taken a sizable portion of the roast pork and baked bread. He began greedily ripping into the meat and breaking the bread. Halfway into his meal, he heard footsteps down the corridor. He quickly grabbed the remaining food and darted outside, into the Barracks. He knew that Gary would never let him off the hook. He headed to the farm to meet up with Bill with his stolen goods. The farmlands were nearby to the barracks just opposite to the stables. He had to pass adjacent to the barracks on his way there. He was still slowly chowing down on his food when he passed Sergeant Michael''s office.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Sergeant Michael was speaking with Bryce at that time when Khal overheard, "Prepare 10 men and get ready for your mission Bryce, this recon needs to be done swiftly. It''ll take the Viscount 2 days minimum to get here so you have until then to get in and out. Those Burgans are up to something, I can feel it. That fat fuck of a Baron refused to help so we''re on our own. Let''s find the enemy''s location and give Viscount Milon more incentive to slaughter those Burgans." Khal was surprised by this revelation. He knew that them being here could only mean others had also come. How they got here, he didn''t know but he also didn''t care. The day when he saw the blood and exhausted state of his father he knew it must have taken his father everything to get back to the manor in one piece. The empty look on his father''s face whenever he thought he was alone had only registered to Khal as his fault. Had he not been the reason for his own mother''s death then things would have been fine. He knew he had to prove to his father and himself that his life was worth it. He had felt helpless and angry at himself for being too weak to seek retribution. Now, he had gained some power and confidence to at least kill some of them. He had practiced his skills every day with the goal of avenging his father''s honor. He knew his father was a proud man. How terrible had it been to know his proud father was chased like a stray dog through the forest and down Saddleback Road. Just thinking about it made him angry. He stayed outside the Sergeant''s room just long enough to know the time the recon unit would be leaving the village. He then walked back to the armory, thinking about the necessary preparations he would need to make before heading out. If it''s just a recon mission then how dangerous could it be? All he had to do was kill the one called Tal that nearly ended his father''s life. Khal snuck into the armory besides the barrack in search of proper gear for his self-invited recon mission. He needed real metal, wooden weapons were only good for training and his cladding hadn''t made any improvement since he started training. He couldn''t afford to watch enemy combatants break his weapons like sticks the way Bryce had done it. He looked around the room, lifting sword after sword from the heap until he saw a short sword that was just right for him. It was the sharpest of the used weapons and no one would miss it. The sheath was a simple brown with no decorations. He grabbed it and a nearby dagger before turning his attention to the walls. On the walls of the small armory were leather cuirass, pauldrons, and helmets of all shapes and sizes. Khal grinned as he took one of each and adjusted it to fit. He left the armory soon after and crept through the farmlands with his father packhorse which he ''borrowed'' from the stables. He headed south of the manor towards the southern gate. The southern gate was packed with Knights who were busy fortifying the defenses. Nobody bothered to check who was exiting the village since leaving at this time would mean certain death. Khal walked until he exited the village. The first thing Khal noticed as he exited the village was how barren the land was. He could feel the bad omen radiating the area. He looked around some more and there was a river close by and what looked like a bridge over the horizon. From his geography classes, he knew that the river was called the Tiger River and the bridge was most likely Braxton Bridge which connected Gontu to Talawa. He could only assume the Burgans sent men to the bridge to ambush anyone who attempted to notify the rest of the Kingdom. Khal kept close to the walls of the village as he climbed on the horse and circled back towards the northern gate. By the time it took him to arrive at the northern gate, he could see Bryce''s men in the distance headed towards the road. He kept low and waited until they were a considerable distance away before shadowing them as they proceeded to Saddleback Road. Saddleback Road was the only route north from Black Barony. The Burgan soldiers that were patrolling this area, therefore, didn''t need to stay too close to the barony. They could stay within the forest, monitoring Saddleback Road for any large army who could expose their plan while also staying hidden from prying eyes. Bryce''s small unit was nearly invisible to the Burgans as they made their way towards the forest. It wasn''t until around 5 pm when Khal finally stopped the horse. Bryce''s unit had just entered the forest, parallel to Saddleback Road, as they combed the area for the Burgan''s campsite. Khal tied his horse to the nearest tree before walking towards the forest on foot. He made sure to keep his eyes out for sticks or any branches that would make too much noise and alert the others. He couldn''t help being scraped by the needles on the trees and the shrubbery around him. He felt the coarse twigs and the larger sticks that cracked under his feet as he attempted to maneuver through the bushes. He didn''t know what Bryce would say if he saw him but that didn''t matter. Surely a Knight like Bryce could understand that a man was nothing without his honor and his father''s honor was at stake. He was only 400 meters from Bryce''s unit when he heard 2 distinct voices. He followed the voices quietly, keeping low and hiding behind the various trees until the voices got loud enough. He peered through the bushes and saw 2 men in green hoods crouched behind the bushes seemingly stalking someone. "Ser Tal said that the Baron would be sending a probing unit, I never expected them to be so stupid, hehehe''" the buck tooth soldier said to the other as they closed in on Bryce''s unit. They were supposed to get into position with their bows then snipe the leader, sending the entire unit into disarray. It was a textbook attack from the Burgans who were experts in hit and run tactics. Khal panicked when he saw the enemy. His head became clouded with fear as he tried to figure out what he should do. He resisted the urge to alert Bryce knowing that being so deep in enemy''s territory would only cause more harm than good. Calming himself down, he thought about his best course of action. He decided to distract the men and dispose of them before warning Bryce of the trap. Although he had never killed before he knew it was something he had to do if he wanted to be a Knight. He was never one to overindulge himself in his feelings. He would do what he must and worry about what he felt later.Yea, later I''ll deal with it. He steadied himself and slowly withdrew his sword. He tried his best to breath slowly and reduce his nervousness. His sword was shaking uncontrollably and he needed to hold it with his 2 hands just to get a steady grip.You can do this Khal, you can do this, he thought to himself. He crouched and proceeded slowly as the buck tooth soldier pulled an arrow from his quiver. Khal picked up a loose rock from the ground and took a deep breath before throwing it in the grass closer to the men. "What was that?" The bucktooth soldier asked. "Go check, we cannot afford to fail, Ser Tal would scuttle us," he ended before turning to face Bryce''s unit again. Khal watched as the soldier moved in the direction of the sound. He waited till the man was out of range before embedding himself in wind and rushing over with his maximum speed. He extended his sword arm to stab the man in his heart. Unexpectedly, the soldier dodged at the last second, only to be grazed on his shoulder instead. "Urggg!" Seeing the man still alive, Khal panicked a little before following up with a kick the chest. His foot connected flat in the chest of the soldier causing him to fall to the ground. Before he could even get up, Khal pounced on him, stabbing the man between his eyes, killing him instantly. Before Khal could even process what he had just done, the other soldier, hearing the noise, rushed back just in time to see his companion''s final moment. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 13: Trap! It was a cool afternoon in Baron Black''s mansion when a strange bird approached his chambers. Tap! Tap! Tap! The bird hit against the glass window as Black lay in bed snoring. He was a large, short, middle-aged man with thick lips that were a little too heavy to close. He slowly woke up to the annoying sound at his windowsill. If his maids were making a ruckus he was sure to skin them alive. Black opened his eyes and knitted his brows as he turned to the window. Before he could begin his scolding, he had to rub his eyes to make sure what he was seeing was real. Strange, he saw a tiny golden bird with a paper clamped securely in its beak. Excited, Baron Black ran towards the window and quickly opened it to receive the message. Surely the Count had finally received his message.It would be great to see that no good Tommel''s face when he told him how wrong his commoner plans were,Black thought to himself. The tiny bird quickly flew into the room before circling the bed just once before stopping at the pillow. Dropping the letter, the bird quickly flew out, too fast to determine which direction it left in. No matter, the letter was already here. Black grabbed the letter and began reading. The bright smile he had slowly disappeared as he read the contents. A look of terror could be seen plastered on his face as he dropped the letter. Dropping to the bed once again, just a few phrases could be seen in the letter along with a severed finger. --- "YOU!" the soldier was confused at what he saw. One minute ago, they were stalking some helpless men and now they were at the mercy of an unknown man. He fumbled with his weapon while trying to take it out of the sheath. Given that brief lapse, Khal dashed towards the man, shortening the distance too quickly for the man to see him. He used an overhead slash with his sword, hoping to finish it in one blow but it was parried at the last moment. The man used the flat of his blade to slide against Khal''s sword before sending his blade around towards Khal''s neck. Khal could feel his spirit energy depleting at an astonishing rate, faster than his battle with Bryce. Unknown to him, because of his inexperience dealing with battles of life and death, he was unable to keep his composure to properly control his spirit energy expenditure. What he knew was if he didn''t end this soon he would die. He tried his best not to panic as he saw the man''s sword approaching his exposed neck. In a fit of panic, he released his sword while his knees gave out in exhaustion. The man''s sword passed overhead, cutting a few of Khal''s blonde hair in the process. While falling, Khal clenched his teeth at his failure. Only he knew why he had tried so hard to prove himself. He continuously gave his all so that he could be worthy of the life his mother died to bring to this world. He knew he had made a foolish decision by coming out into the forest but after reading his mother''s letter he knew he had to do more. He thought to himself,why am I so weak, I can''t even protect my father''s pride. Mother asked me to protect father but what have I been doing? It cannot end this way. He grunted and mustered all the strength he could as his knees hit the ground. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh" he punched the man between his legs with everything he had. The wind was knocked out of the man''s lungs as he leaned forward. Khal instinctively sent a horizontal slash with his dagger at his exposed abdomen, shredding his muscles and exposing his abdominal cavity. The soldier paused with a terrified look on his face. He ignored his entrails as they slowly spilled onto the ground. Before his death, all he saw was a boy moving too fast for him to notice. He had somehow mustered enough strength to luckily parry the attack and retaliate only to lose sight of the demon child again as his abdomen was cut open. Khal was panting as he sat there on the grass. He came close to death too many times to count. He had calculated every attack before he began the fight yet his opponents were too experienced. If he didn''t have his dagger he would have surely died.Why were mere Squires so strong? As far as he knew the weakest cladding possible to produce a color change was initiated at 10%. Since my opponent did not have the lowest ranked color, pale orange, was he using cladding at the most basic of levels and thus it didn''t cause a color change?Khal didn''t know but the thought frightened him. Cladding at 9% wouldn''t produce a color change but it was still stronger than Khal.Maybe they were much stronger physically since they were a bit older than I am?He didn''t know the answer but he found comfort in his latter assumption. He was glad things worked out in the end. Khal took a few minutes to recover some of his spirit energy then turned his head in the direction of Bryce''s unit. He hoped that they had not gotten too far ahead since their recon mission was most likely already a failure. What he didn''t expect was to see Bryce staring at him in shock. "Khal??? What are you doing here?!" --- "Sergeant Kane!" Baron Black screamed at the top of his lungs. "Get me, Sergeant Kane!" The entire mansion came alive at the screaming of the Baron. No more than 2 minutes later, Sergeant Kane approached the room before knocking. "Enter!" Black said as he stared at the man walking in. Sergeant Kane was a handsome, medium built man with short black hair. He was difficult to forget and was known in the town as the lady killer. However, when the sergeant entered the room, he was only wearing his dirty chainmail and his hair was frizzled. He had rushed towards the Baron from the training grounds thinking that something terrible might have happened. What Kane saw when he entered the room was the fat Baron slumped over his bed holding a severed finger in his bosom. "Mi, Milord, you called?" Kane was unsure how to approach the current situation. "Sergeant Kane, my son...save my son!" The Baron''s face was pale and his eyes bloodshot as he handed the letter to the Sergeant. Kane perused the letter quickly to try to understand the situation. It was only until he was finished that he fully grasped the situation. "Lord Jon...." --- "Bryce!" Khal said in a startled voice. "I was just about to look for you, how long have you been standing there?" Khal asked nervously. "Not long, we turned back when we heard sounds of battle," Bryce responded absentmindedly as he stared at the dead bodies. It was difficult to wrap his mind around this display. How was the boy able to kill 2 Squires in the space of 15 seconds? "Oh, haha, wel..." Khal said awkwardly, giving a smile. "You snuck out, didn''t you?! Of all the pranks and mischief you''ve done since I''ve known you, this has to be the most idiotic thing I''ve ever seen you do!" Bryce said angrily as he reprimanded Khal. "If we weren''t in a mission right now I''d drag you back to the manor myself. Do you think we are playing boy? We don''t have time to babysit!" Bryce continued his barrage at the boy. Bryce was both surprised and furious at the same time. He had seen and heard the stories both in the manor and the village about the crazy boy. He was a genius of sorts, waking every morning to do army drills, even catching the eyes of Sergeant Michael and conscripted as his disciple. Even holding his own with the Lord''s son during their daily lessons, all this while being just 8 years old. The most shocking of all was that he managed to force Bryce to get serious in the sparring match just yesterday, albeit for only a moment. Bryce had hated the fact that Sergeant Michael had ordered him to train the boy these last few weeks. He was a brat, but slowly Khal had grown on him. His drive, his focus to become stronger had aroused Bryce''s warrior spirit. Lord Tommel and Sergeant Michael had big plans for the boy if only he would listen. "Wait, Bryce, I can explain," Khal said, putting his hands up in surrender. Bryce had always been a quiet guy. It was difficult to read him but Khal thought he would understand why he wanted to defend his father''s honor for sure. "I''m here to kill Tal! He...he nearly killed papa!" Khal said, looking at Bryce with pleading eyes. "Look, I already took out the soldiers that were trying to kill you!" Khal said quickly before Bryce could scold him again. Bryce turned to the buck tooth soldier at the side and noticed the quiver and scattered arrows around him. He quickly started putting the clues together. His blood became cold as he finally realized that their entire operation was blown.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Kee-eeeee-arr" A shrilling sound was heard at that exact moment before a bird flew by overhead. "Fuck me sideways, Khal, stay close! Men, spread out, we''ve already fallen into their trap," Bryce ordered as he unsheathed his sword and pulled his shield from the strap on his back. Khal picked up his short sword and placed his dagger in the little sheath on his belt. He kept close to Bryce as they slowly walked forward. Bryce''s men formed a semi-circle around Khal and Bryce as they proceeded carefully. Khal could feel the atmosphere become heavy as they continued through the bushes. Sweat dropped off his brow as he searched around for any potential attackers. Earlier, adrenaline kept his mind clear but now that he was with Bryce, he unconsciously relaxed a little. His brain finally started processing the fact that he killed 2 men. Images of their last moment flickered in his mind. He saw their shock, fear then despair. His entire body began trembling, he felt a hollowness in his chest. He wanted to vomit. A hand rested on his shoulder, "Relax lad, you can think about that later," Bryce said reassuringly as he pointed to a tree in the distance. The entire unit watched as shadows moved in the trees above them. Bryce remembered the reports that Tal was an archer that loved shooting from the trees, he ordered his men to clad their shields as they proceeded onwards. It didn''t take long before the first arrow was shot at Bryce as he cladded his shield in orange and easily blocked the arrow. "Well, well, looks like we have ourselves some real fighters here lads," Tal laughed as he made himself visible from the trees. "If the lads had done their jobs, you would have been dead as your old man''s cock," he added as he tapped on his quiver. He was about to continue his taunting but had to dodge when a shiny object cut through the branches towards his head. He hopped on another tree just in time only to feel a burning on his left thigh. He looked down to see a deep red gash along his leg, cutting through his green leggings as well as his flesh. He quickly ripped a piece of his shirt and tied his wound while staring at his attacker. "Fuck!," he groaned as he looked at Bryce with seething anger. "I''ll save you for last Katarian monkey, I''ll keep you alive long enough so that you can watch me fuck your mother," he added while taking another arrow from his quiver. Bryce readied his shield for any incoming arrows as he slowly stepped back. He paid close attention to Khal to make sure the boy was safe while trying his best to defend himself. Suddenly, 2 men in green hoodies jumped out of the bushes towards Khal and one of Bryce''s men. Before Bryce could intervene, a cladded arrow this time aimed at his head gave him no room to do anything but defend. Khal and the other, Nick, quickly engaged the men as they both parried the attacks. Khal''s feet dug into the dirt as he struggled to shake off his attacker. Nick, however, managed to quickly killed his opponent before turning to help Khal. As soon as he was about to help, another 2 men came out of the bushes from his other flank. Bryce''s men engaged the soldiers as Khal''s opponent dodged a slack from Nick. This gave Khal enough time to quickly stab his opponent in the neck before turning to fight another. They were outnumbered and overwhelmed. "Give up, little man. I have 16 soldiers remaining, you only have 10, all exhausted by now I''d wager. There be no way you could win here," Tal taunt as he pulled the bow, releasing another shot. Bryce knew the man was right, any of his soldiers could defeat at least 2 of the Burgans but because of the need to protect Khal, his men were fighting with a handicap.From the report Avery brought back, the fact that Tal was a Senior Knight wasn''t included. If Tal was receiving orders from someone above his station as Avery had said, then how strong could that person be?Bryce needed a way to change the momentum of the fight. He turned to the man Khal was fighting and used cognizance, quickly making the man dizzy and unable to stop Khal''s slack to his neck. Senior Knight Tal eyes opened wide as he noticed Bryce''s use of cognizance. He couldn''t use it himself, but the fact that Bryce had it meant that he was far stronger than someone of Tal''s caliber. "Shit," Tal whispered to himself as he became afraid. "Men!!!! Kill the leader and the rest will follow!!" Tal ordered as he put 2 arrows on his bowstring. Bryce smiled at the man''s silly plan, "Nick, go on ahead and see if their camp is around here. If they really have 20 men here then their forces have spread too thin to surround the barony." While Nick nodded and ran on ahead, Bryce threw another dagger at Tal to prevent the man from shooting Nick. His 10-man unit had been cut down to 5 while the enemy only had 15 men remaining by the time Bryce had given orders to Nick. Bryce sheathed his sword and shield as he touched the leg sheaths around both of his thighs. He took a deep breath before releasing 10 throwing knives from their sheaths. The blades made a buzzing sound as they cut through the air with an orange glow. The blades moved as though they had a mind of their own, hitting 10 soldiers either in their chest or between their eyes. Tal watched on in horror as 10 of his soldiers dropped their weapons and fell to the floor, never to get up again. The remaining 5 soldiers were easily dealt with by the rest of Bryce''s unit while they were distracted by Bryce''s display. "You, you, you''re ghost hands Bryce! The plague of Burgan Knights!" Tal''s eyes were bulging out of his head at this point. It had only been 12 years ago when Bryce gained that nickname at the border between Talawa and Burg. "You were supposed to be dead!" It took all of Tal''s concentration to prevent himself from falling off of the tree. "You were saying?" Bryce asked as he unsheathed his sword again. He had used up almost all of his energy with his knife barrage and was reduced to bluffing. He just hoped he could stall for time to regain some of his energy before engaging Tal again. "Wait lad, ye don''t wantto do this," responded Tal as he raised his hands up in surrender. "We can work around this. This was all just a misunderstanding. What I said before was just me fooling around, is all''," he grinned nervously. "You Burgans are all the same, cowards and bastards. Only know of mercy when you''re on the other end of the sword," said Bryce as he stepped towards the man. Just before Tal could get angry at Bryce, his eyes opened brightly then he smirked as he saw a figure dash over from the bush. Bryce, seeing the man''s smirk, rolled to the side as a battle ax descended on the spot he was in a moment ago. Dust rose up in the air, lingering long enough for Bryce to see a burly man with an eye patch and thick brown beard. The man pulled his ax out of the hole in the ground and fanned the air, causing the dust to blow out of his way. "Fuck Tal, I well near had the little cunt, you had to give me away with that goofy fucking face of yours," the man said in a deep voice as he spat on the floor. "Cladding 2nd class, Sergeant Knight," Bryce whispered to himself as blood ran down his face. Bryce was able to evade the man''s attack but the shockwave was just as deadly. 2nd class cladding meant that the man could harden his weapon to 50% of its normal state. Bryce knew that, with his 3rd class cladding of 30%, any direct hit would end his life. Luckily, the man wasn''t fast else Bryce would have been in serious trouble. Bryce needed a plan and fast. He knew he could handle the Sergeant but he needed a way to get rid of the arrows. There was no way he could fight while looking over his shoulder. Bryce knew that with only 5 men he was no match for a Senior and Sergeant Knight. He only hoped that Nick would hurry back so that they could make a run for it. Bryce prepared for another clash with the giant man when he saw Khal signaling to him. What was the boy planning to do? Was he still trying to attack Tal knowing that he couldn''t win? Bryce ignored the boy and cladded his sword in defense as the burly man came at him. Just as he was about to engage the giant, he had to quickly dodge an arrow aimed at his back. This gave the giant an opportunity to chop at Bryce while he was defenseless. The man gripped his ax with all his power and sent a swing in Bryce''s direction. One of Bryce''s men jumped in front of the blade and was sliced cleanly in half, saving Bryce''s life. Blood and guts splattered on Bryce''s face as he rolled on the ground. "For KATAR!!!!!!!!!" Shouted 2 more of his men as they engaged the giant only to be cut down instantly. Bryce watched on in horror as his committed men sacrificed their lives for their mission and to save his life. They knew the reason and the risk involved in the mission. Without their sacrifice, Katar was doomed to fall. "Bryce, believe in your men, believe in me! We can still win this!" Shouted Khal. Tears welled up in Bryce''s eyes as his anger was ignited. He pulled out the last 3 of his throwing knives and cladded them before sending it towards Tal''s face and chest. He then got up and charged at the giant with his cladded blade while screaming in rage. This was an all or nothing attack, he hoped the boy had a plan for Tal, else they were both destined to die. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 14: For Honor Lost Khal, noticing his chance, imbedded his feet with wind element before he rushed to the tree he anticipated that Tal would jump to. Just as Tal dodged the 3 throwing knives, he reached another tree only to see Khal with a short sword aimed at his chest. Before he could even dodge or block the attack, he felt dizziness and lost his guard for a second. When he regained his bearings, he felt his heart pierced straight through by the sword. Surprised, he grabbed the hilt of the sword with one hand and the neck of the boy with the other. He tried cladding his fist to crush the boy''s neck only to find that he had no energy. He looked down to see the boy using a dagger to mercilessly stab him in the gut, completely depleting his energy source. Tal watched the boy in horror as blood oozed from his closed mouth. He fell to the floor holding the hilt of the weapon, unable to comprehend why the boy was so strong and fast. His eyes were left wide open in shock and regret as blood flowed down the sides of his mouth for the last time. Just after using cognizance to give Khal a better chance, Bryce tried to dodge the battle axe as he used his momentum to flip over the giant. He cladded his feet to quickly jump over the 7ft giant, somehow landing behind him without the blade in hand. He knew this was the last of his tricks and his energy, if the giant man dodged his strike or somehow repelled it, they were destined to die. Bryce turned around to watch the giant standing still before falling slowly to his knees with the blade lodged at the back of his neck. Bryce panted for air as he fell to the ground, blood forming a pool around him from his chest as a deep wound could be seen from his right shoulder to the left hip. He screamed in rage and sorrow at losing most of his men as he pounded his fist on the ground. One of his soldiers rushed towards him to hold him upright while the other rushed towards Khal as he laid unconscious next to the dead Tal. At that same moment, Nick walked over limping. He was battered and bruised and his left eye was bleeding profusely. He reported to Bryce slowly, "Reporting Ser, enemy camp found but there was another Knight level soldier in the bushes," Nick said as he dragged the dead soldier towards the other 22 dead men. "The enemy''s camp has at least 500 men from what I could see. They also seemed to be guarding a captive but I couldn''t recognize who from this distance. We need to report this as soon as possible!" he added. "Take our dead and return them to the manor. They deserve to be honored for their courage. Hide the Burgans in the bushes, their camp shouldn''t notice their disappearance for some time. This unit was probably supposed to guard our northern gates and prevent us from getting out. Their overconfidence allowed us to not only find their camp, but also to take one of their units out. We did good, lads. Now, let''s go home," Bryce commanded as he finally fainted from his blood loss. --- Jankins was just a commoner by birth. He had joined Tommel''s manor as a guard a few weeks ago, only because he needed the coin to buy food. He was abandoned as a child and never knew his mom or dad. He had grown up in the streets of Black Barony, stealing or lying to get by. He wasn''t sorry for himself though, he knew life was difficult and he learned to live with it. He had seen many people kill each other just for stale bread or a few copper coins too often to count. He considered himself one of the lucky ones, able to live to see 14 years. The day Avery had saved him over the more experienced Brian or Richard had caused a fundamental change in him. He never understood the reason why. The man could have saved himself and continued without worrying about exposing his secret. What confused Jankins, even more, was that the man had visited him asking to keep his secret. If it was him, he would have threatened to kill to keep his secret. In fact, he would have snuck into the room while the person was still healing then kill him silently. Dead men tell no tales afterall. Instead, the man agreed to train him, free of cost. Most people being trained were either those who could afford to go to the battle academy in Cormac or those from martial families. Jankins found that his rotten luck was about to change for the first time. If he could secure a proper trainer then his cladding could finally reach the initiate level or even 3rd class. He knew that Avery was a mysterious man. The moment he came to the barony on Lord Tommel''s carriage 10 years ago with his wife, Jankins had been on the street watching the commotion. Everyone had come out to see the baronet that would be occupying the manor to the south side of the village. He noticed that Avery was always too friendly and polite over the years, even to the commoners. Everyone knows that there was a big difference between commoners who were vassals to nobles and those who were not, but Avery didn''t seem to care. He would treat both noble and commoner the same despite everything. The first red flag Jankins saw was the way Avery evaded the Baron any time the man was close. The only people who would do such a thing were enemy of the kingdom. Jankins didn''t care what secret the man had though, he was just happy he was finally able to steer his future in the right direction. --- Sergeant Michael had left through the south gate 1 hour after Bryce''s unit left. He had taken 2 soldiers with him, Clive and Lunet on the best horses the manor could offer. They were riding east towards the closest city, Ensom City, controlled by Viscount Milon. Clive and Lunet were second only to Bryce in combat and were needed if he encountered any resistance on their way towards the Viscount. The journey on horseback would take them exactly 1 day without interruptions. Using their riding skills to clad the horses, they could effectively cut down on the time but it would leave them too exhausted to fight off any possible threats. Unfortunately, 1km away from the village, Michael could see a group of soldiers in green sitting on horseback with their arrows drawn. Before Michael could say anything, arrows were already in the sky headed in their direction. Michael could count 25 soldiers including one Knight level combatant in the group. Michael and his men held on to their reins and forced their horses left, effectively dodging the arrows before they could hit. Clive rode his horse directly towards the Burgans before turning just at the last second. He jumped down from his horse, without slowing down, cladding his legs before taking off in the opposite direction from his horse. He withdrew twin daggers and pierced the necks of 4 archers before the others could even tell what had happened. While Clive was busy dealing with his 4 opponents, Lunet had gripped, aimed and released 2 arrows, successfully killing two of her enemies. Michael had cladded his two-handed sword in a thick pale red color and slashed while running pass his victims. His attack cut the neck of three soldiers cleanly before the resultant shockwave claimed 2 more lives. The trio continued forwards as Lunet grabbed Clive''s hands, allowing him to mount her horse behind her. It didn''t take long before Clive jumped back on his moving horse as though the entire scenario had never happened. Michael signaled for his men to turn around in perfect coordination as they returned for the remaining men''s life. It was difficult to ride with arrows aimed at their backs after all. With 11 dead, the remaining soldiers began shooting wildly. The trio blocked a few arrows before they jumped down from their horses. Despite using their riding skills to clad the horses it was unable to effectively block ranged projectile. Michael knew that he had to protect the horses to prevent any stray arrow from killing them. He whistled, causing the horses to each run further along until they were out of range of the arrows. These horses were well trained by Michael''s men and thus were able to follow his instructions. Michael looked at the remaining men around him as they quickly tried to surround his crew. He couldn''t waste too much time dealing with these men. The Burgans quickly but nervously inched their way closer to them, none deciding to give their life up first to bring the men down. Clive was the first to attack as his burst speed was too much for them to handle. He slashed to his left aiming at another soldier''s throat. Clinggggg! His dagger met the flat surface of a short sword cladded with a pale orange glow. Clive raised a brow then smiled as his other hand quickly cladded then grabbed the wrist of the Knight and twisted until he heard a snap. During the delay, 2 men pounced on Clive in an attempt to get rid of what they considered the most dangerous of the three, only to find an arrow with a pale orange glow embedded in their chest. Clive turned to Lunet with a slight nod before turning to another opponent.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "Well, well, well, you lot are stronger than expected," a skinny old man covered in a green hood said as he made his way through the crowd. "Sergeant Knights these days are just too full of themselves, killing my men and everything. Seems like old Commander Boegard needs to teach a little lesson," added the man as he whistled. Suddenly, 25 more men came out of hiding as they circled the trio. Michael stepped forward, coating his sword again in the thick pale red color. "Impressive cladding lad, but it won''t save you lot," provoked Boegard. He too jumped off his horse then took his ax off the strap by his waist as he coated the ax and his arm in solid rock, a 3rd class spirit arte. Michael was surprised, Elementums were among the best fighters around. Every soldier was aware that Elementums were explosive and versatile fighters. They only lost out to vulcans, but the chances of meeting a Vulcan in real life were almost zero. Therefore, Elementums were known as peak level fighters by all. "Try nah to die too soon lad," Boegard added before he lunged at Michael. Michael tried to parry the attack but was sent flying instead. He dug his sword into the ground to reduce the force as he skidded along the dirt. "Fuck, this man is too strong," Michael admitted to himself as he wiped the blood around his lips. He cladded his feet and shot off towards the man again, this time aiming at his head. Boegard grinned as rocks covered the top of his head in defense. He formed a spiked fist at the right time then propelled it into Michael''s shoulder. "Urg," groaned Michael as he took 2 steps back. Michael''s shoulder was dripping profusely with blood. Although it was a flesh wound, the loss of blood if left unattended could become problematic. Michael knew he had to keep the man engaged to prevent himself from being bombarded with elemental rocks. He quickened his pace as he swung at the man again. This time he aimed at the man''s throat hoping to end it quickly before he had time to activate his defense. Clunk! Michael''s sword only found rocks. He quickly twisted his body and allowed his cladded elbow into the man''s jaw, only to dislodge loose rocks from his face. Panting, Michael stepped back a few times. He knew he was running out of ideas. The man was like a fortress, barely retaliating and only watching Michael''s attacks with amusement. Boegard hadn''t moved an inch since his first attack. He placed his hands behind his back as he lectured Michael, "Your movements are quick and precise lad. Those spikes were aimed at your heart. A wee more and you''d be just a stain on my shirt. That was the last of my mercy, consider it my respect for your prowess." Michael was annoyed at the man''s speech. Boegard''s failure to mention his attacks showed that he completely disregarded him as an opponent. If that was the case he would show the old man an attack that would make him regret his decision. "You talk too much old timer. You were fortunate enough to be born with power. Doesn''t make you stronger than me," rebutted Michael as he looked for an opening. "Oh, born with power you say? Not quite right my boy. This only a pseudo-elementum power! I took it off the last Katarian Commander I killed!" Michael was lost for words. The only earth Elementum stationed at the Talawa Fortress was Vance Stone. Surely that man would not die to the likes of a Burgan. Michael gritted his teeth in disgust. Stealing the blood of his falling comrade was just unacceptable. "You''re just a senile old man half a foot in the grave. While the rest of us practiced day and night you were probably just flapping your lips somewhere. Watch old timer, look at what real training produces," Michael activated his cladding, only this time it happened much slower than before. Energy began surging around Michael as it began pushing on the air causing a light breeze on those around him. His sword cladded first, then his sword hand all the way to the shoulder. It didn''t stop there; his head began cladding along with his left shoulder and arm. His entire body was cladded in a viscous red cloak that seemed to shrink until it was a few centimeters from his skin, a paper-thin cladding. After his entire body was cladded, he disappeared. He charged at the man so fast that Boegard couldn''t follow his movements. Boegard raised his brows as he saw Michael''s skill. Cladding was considered difficult not only because of the three stages needed to produce the skill but because of the sheer focus and dedication needed to clad multiple areas of the body. Furthermore, the young sergeant had managed to compress the energy until it was like a second skin. The talent and skill needed to accomplished that were too tremendous to imagine from a backwater village. However, the old Commander was too experienced to allow that to change the outcome of the match. "You would have been a fine Knight if you were born a Burgan," Boegard whispered while shaking his head in regret. He stamped his right foot on the floor causing a mild tremor in a 5-meter radius around him. Michael, not expecting the skill, stumbled as the ground was now littered with cracks in the dirt. Boegard smiled as he created a rock spear and sent it towards Michael''s head. Suddenly, Boegard felt dizzy as he found it difficult to stand. He fell on his back while his spear shot off course. Michael descended on the man in a flash, cutting his neck off and sending it flying. The severed head flew towards the remaining soldiers as they all stopped in shock at their Commander''s sudden demise. It was too fast to register, it took 10 seconds before the anyone noticed what had happened. "He''s a Kni...Knight commander!" Shouted a soldier as the fear was visible in his eyes. The soldiers began an uproar as they backed away, too scared to continue fighting. Michael fell to the floor grabbing his injured shoulder as the exertion on his body was too much to bear. It was the first time he used the full extent of his skills in battle. Training was one thing but the experience was something that could never be substituted. Clive and Lunet brought his horse towards him as they carried his weak body up to the saddle. The Burgan Knight with a mangled wrist was tied to the back of Clive''s horse with his mouth tied shut. The men in green remained with defeated looks as the trio rode away towards the direction of the Viscount. "Send word to camp, we no longer have the element of surprise," said the most senior of the soldiers. It must be known that the highest level of a soldier in a barony was usually Sergeant level by law. Breaking this law was punishable by death. Any baron found hiding a soldier higher than that level would find himself hanged along with his entire estate. Lord Tommel was further restricted given the fact that he was a baronet. However, Tommel, after spending his entire life teaching nobles about various topics including the law, found a loophole that allowed a noble to keep any level of soldier provided that they didn''t notify high command of their prowess or receive their new rank. This loophole was left unamended simply because no Knight would restrict their ranking to serve under a lesser noble. The Burgans, despite their planning, could not account for this anomaly. --- Avery had come back towards Tommel''s manor after his visit with Jankins. He was in a good mood after his conversation with the sly boy. There wasn''t much that made him smile beside his son but this was a welcome change. He initially expected the boy to ask for money or for a recommendation to join Michael''s training, both of which were logical choices. Avery made his way into Khal''s room expecting to find the boy meditating to increase his spirit power. Khal had strangely worked with minimal sleep for 11 days straight as though he was a madman. Avery was happy since this meant that the boy would finally stop causing mischief. Bill had spoiled the boy by teaching him how to steal from Gary''s secret food stash. When Avery knocked and found no answer, he opened the door to see that nobody was in the room.Strange, what could he be up to?Avery wondered to himself as he walked out of the room. He checked the barrack next but still, there was no sign of the boy. Avery scratched his head as he turned toward the kitchen. He was thinking of what he would say to the boy when he finally caught him red-handed in Gary''s stew but when he got there, there was still no sign of him. "How strange," Avery said as he walked towards the stable. Khal had been trying to learn how to ride ever since Lord Tommel allowed him to train at the barracks. If the boy wasn''t anywhere else then he must be here. Avery stepped into the stables and noticed that most of the horses were missing.Where did everyone go?He mused to himself as he went towards his packhorse. "Khal, why do you have your old man looking all over for you," he teased as he got closer to the horse. Avery stopped and stared at the empty spot, his brain worked faster and faster as he thought of the possible places his son could be. He activated his darkness element before disappearing. He appeared at Lord Tommel''s study and knocked furiously. Lord Tommel opened his door with an annoying look on his face as he exclaimed, "Avery what has gotten into you?!" "Lord Tommel, my apologies, have you seen Khal for the afternoon?" Avery was fidgeting and panicking as he stared at his Lord. "No son, the boy must be at the barracks," Tommel said with surety. "No, my Lord, I checked everywhere for the boy, he''s nowhere to be found. Furthermore, the packhorse isn''t in the stables," Avery said, clearly worried for his little boy. "Heavens, the boy must have snuck out on his own. Either he went with Bryce to Saddleback Road or with Sergeant Michael to Ensom City. If he''s with Sergeant Michael I''m confident he will be safe," Tommel said, trying to comfort Avery. Avery''s face drained of blood as the realization hit him, "Oh God, he''s gone after Tal." Knights And Nobles: Chapter 15: No Risk No Reward By the time Sergeant Michael had made it to Ensom City, he was off schedule by 5 hours. Although his fight with Commander Boegard was only 30 minutes, it had left him severely injured. Despite being the same rank as the old man, Michael knew it had been a close one. All Elementums were difficult fighters regardless of their level. He had taken over 3 hours to stabilize himself even though he only had flesh wounds. It was days like this that he wished he had a cleric in his unit. They were the only Elementums capable of making others regenerate quickly. Michael ordered his men to hurry towards the Viscount, almost killing the horses from exhaustion. Their reason was that Clive had interrogated the Burgan captive until the man lost all his digits, only to learn the worst news possible. The Burgans had been designing ships to navigate the terrible Tiger River. After many years of trying, they had finally succeeded in developing 3 ships, enough to carry at least 3000 soldiers across the river intoSeabo. Although the ship was destroyed in the process, along with some of the men, the survivors that made it to shore had regrouped inTelemerbefore making the journey to Gontu. The captured Knight was among the first to regroup and was, therefore, sent on missions before the remaining survivors had made it back. This allowed them to carry out their most heinous tactic. Their leader, Knight-Captain Sid Howler, had ordered the men to proceed under cover towards the Gontu Granary, intending to burn the whole thing down. If their plan worked, the entire Kingdom would be out of food for an entire 6 months. This would provide enough momentum to launch a full-scale assault on Talawa''s fortress while the Katarian soldiers were starving. Katar would have no way to effectively repel the attack and would be totally wiped off the Valerian map. The only part of the plan that was ruined was when Senior Knight Tal allowed Avery and Jankins to escape. This forced manpower away from their designated objectives in order to contain the situation. Ensom City was located on the south-eastern side of Gontu. A moat was located all around the city with a thick wooden bridge connecting it to the city''s gate. A long line of travelers could be seen waiting for admission beyond the walls. The tall grey walls of the city were large enough to hold the patrolling guards as well as thick enough to defend the entire city. The gates were wide open allowing merchants and other travelers into the city. Michael and company could be seen charging over the bridge, towards the wooden gates as quickly as possible. "Halt traveler!", shouted one of the guards at the gate. "Nobody is allowed entry into the city without paying the toll," he added as Michael''s group stopped their horses. "I''m Knight Sergeant Michael, vassal to house Tommel, I come on official Katarian business," said Michael sternly. It was against the law to refuse admission into any city when someone was on official business on behalf of the Kingdom. The guard began to stutter as he said, "so....sorry milord, please proceed." The group quickly rode down the stone road beyond the wall. The inside of the city was divided into 3 zones. The outer zones were the slums where peasants as well as degenerates of the society lived. The middle zone was where the merchants and other vendors would sell their wares. Michael''s group could be seen riding quickly towards one of the stables. Their horses were too tired to continue and thus they needed to change horses. Michael thought that it would be better to ride on fresh horses as their time in Ensom City should be brief. After switching horses and paying the required fee, Michael''s team continued to the inner zone. This was where the nobles of the society lived. They were the spoiled boys and girls that turned up their noses to commoners who were better men than themselves, or so Michael thought. "This is the castle of Viscount Milon! State your business!", a loud voice sounded as Michael''s group approached the only castle in the city. "Sergeant Michael, here on official Katarian business," responded Michael more respectfully. The guards nodded as one of them rode his horse back to the castle to send word. The first thing Michael and his men noticed was the difference in armor the soldiers of the Viscount wore. The fact that just the gate guards were able to wear iron-plated armor said a lot about the wealth of the Lord. Usually, only Knights at Black Baronywere allowedthe wear any metal armor because of the cost. Only Cormac mines produced any metals and the cost of transporting in way out north was just too much for any baron to handle, much less a Baronet. The leather equipment from Talawa, on the other hand, could be bought in bulk. "What brings you to my castle this early in the morning, Sergeant Michael?" asked the Viscount as he sipped his tea. Michael had been granted entry into the castle provided that he left his weapons and men outside. He was informed by the guards that their Lord was highborn and those of lower classes should know their place. Michael was only given entry because of his claim to be on official business. "Milord, Burgans have invaded our lands via ships through Tiger River and are planning to attack Gontu''s granary today. I come seeking men to aid in the fight to save Katar," responded Michael. "You came seeking men? Do I look like a fool, Sergeant?! Tiger River is too unpredictable for ships, you expect me to believe the words of a peasant such as you?", asked Milon, visibly displeased. "No milord," said Michael, forming a fist to soothe his rage as he continued, "we captured a Burgan Knight who tried to bar our way here if you would-". "You would have me speak to a Burgan pig, Sergeant? I have at least 10 Burgan pig slaves, don''t you think any of them would admit to anything if their fingers were greased with enough coin?", interrupted Milon.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Milord, if we do not send men immediately, we will lose the border in Talawa and Katar would be ruined," pleaded Michael as his nails dug into his flesh. "Do not lecture me, boy!", shouted Milon as he became impatient. "Milord, we have the location of the enemy''s base, all we seek are men to scare the Burgans into giving up. With your help, we would easily defeat the Burgans and the entire of Gontu would sing toyou praises even after 100 years," Michael persuaded in a calm voice. Viscount Milon''s facial expression changed instantly. He had originally intended to turn a blind eye to the entire matter. He would rather see some enthusiastic lord defend the granary instead of losing any of his soldiers. Soldiers equal power and he would be damned to see his dwindle if he had the choice. Michael looked up at the man with an undetectable smirk on his face. He knew the man couldn''t refuse. The rewards would outweigh any risks he would take by sending his men. If he could lay claim to securing Katar from its neighbors, he may even see his nobility increase by 1 rank if he played his card right. "Ahem, well young Sergeant," said Milton as he fixed his collar properly, "where exactly are they located? I guess it won''t hurt to look into the matter. Once we can confirm this I''ll be sure to let the King know of the Baronet''s great service." Michael smiled at the man''s words, he must think him an idiot. Why would he give away the majority of the merits to a baronet? "Of course, milord, when can I expect your men?" asked Michael, maintaining his composure. "My son will gather our men within the hour," Milon responded a bit happier at his sudden boon. His plans were simple, run the Burgan pigs out and secure the biggest merit anySeabonoble had ever gotten in more than a hundred years. --- Knight Commander Nicholas Milon was a plump man of average height. However, despite his appearance, he was the highest-ranking officer in Ensom City. Contrary to what many believed, he gained his position from his ability and not his nobility. He had worked tirelessly for years, persuading his father to send him to the harshest battlefields in Talawa in hopes of finally gaining enough power to reestablish their prestige in the north. His family was well known in Gontu. Robert Milon was one of the great warriors responsible for the defense ofSeabo200 years ago during the Gusto repulsion. It was the first time the family earned their nobility as one of the Old Houses. Despite that, their family had seen a major decline in prestige in more than 100 years. This was because the Milons had never produced another Elementum besides Robert Milon. Some blamed it on a curse while others say their blood became too diluted. For this reason, they had remained as lesser nobles despite being an Old House. Nicholas was praised as the one who would bring glory and honor to their house and had just as much authority as his father, the Viscount. This was because he was gifted as his ancestor, Robert, with his Earth Elementum. His earth element was a special case, however. This was because it didn''t produce the typical earth as most Elementums. Instead, Commander Nicholas was blessed to receive a steel element capable of a sturdier defense and attack than regular earth elements. Nicholas was dressed in full blue with silver lining on his shirt and pants. His battle gear was always a bit different from his soldiers because of his ability to produce his own steal armor whenever he transformed. He had just finished gathering his men for their march towards Gontu Market. Somewhere in the nearby forest, along Saddleback Road, was a hidden camp of supposed Burgan men. He didn''t believe it at first until he saw the Burgan captive the Sergeant brought. His experience defending the border had taught him a lot, especially about Burgans. They all had pale faces with a big red nose but what differentiated them from the Burgan slaves in Katar was their eyes. Nicholas could always tell the difference. Every Burgan he killed had a look of vigor and defiance despite their impending doom. It had always fascinated him to know that even in death the Burgan pigs still fought. They had the pride and honor most Katarians lost with their ancestors. Nicholas watched as his men set out towards the west. He could see the anger and frustration of his Sergeants as they directed the soldiers. They had advised him against allowing a Sergeant level commoner to ride side by side with him. Their reasoning was that those of nobility always needed to keep up appearances less they unsettle the masses. Clearly, they had been brainwashed by his father and there was, therefore, no reason for him to address it. He had constantly defended the commoners against his father to no avail. He knew that a man''s character was not determined by birth but by ability, something he picked up during his stint in Talawa. From what he learned from the Burgan captive, Sergeant Michael was no ordinary sergeant. The man was able to fight toe to toe with an Elementum Knight Commander and even defeated the man. Nicholas would not have believed the man until he heard who Sergeant Michael had defeated. Knight Commander Boegard was known to clash with Knight captain combatants at the Talawa border on many occasions. He was a terrifying existence, even for Nicholas. For Sergeant Michael to accomplish that meant that he deserved the man''s respect. Nicholas didn''t care that he was of commoner blood. He could only command 1000 units as a commander but thanks to his father, he had obtained the best equipment for his soldiers. This effectively allowed Squire level fighters to fight Knight level fighters for some time before being defeated. He signaled his company to move out towards the west with haste. He knew his father only wanted what was considered a great merit, but to him, this was a fight to bring honor to House Milon. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 16: We Ride For Katar Nick was left in command after Bryce fell unconscious. It would be the first time the young Knight led any units on a battlefield. He was a 23 years old Knight from Talawa, he had followed Sergeant Michael from the front lines towardSeabofor what was considered an undercover mission. He wasn''t aware of much of the details but Sergeant Michael had informed him that it was for Katar. He had sent one of the 2 remaining guards towards the barony to notify Lord Tommel about the enemy''s location. The guard was supposed to reach the barony within half a day, completing the mission within the time limit. The short journey back home would be difficult given that just 5 men survived the entire recon operation, 2 of which were unconscious. He had taken the dead bodies towards the horses that were tiedcloserto Saddleback Road before placing each of them on the horses. His last orders from Bryce was to make sure that each of the soldiers got home safely and he intended to do just that. It was already too dark to see properly by the time Nick moved Bryce, Khal and the deceased soldiers to the nearby Copper Mew. He selected some of the medical supplies to take care of Bryce''s injuries while the last soldier went to gather some firewood. Khal had no noticeable injuries on his body but he had yet to wake up since the battle. Nick was about to check on Khal when he heard shuffling in the grass. He quickly grabbed his sword sheath and readied himself for anything. "I mean you no harm soldier," A figure in a worn-out cloak came into view with hands raised. "You wouldn''t happen to see 13 soldiers traveling on this road about half a day ago?" The figure in black said. "State your name and business traveler!" Said Nick in a stern voice. The figure in black took 2 steps forward with his eyes on the laying Bryce and Khal, as soon as he saw Khal the man disappeared. Nick looked around but couldn''t see the man. He continued looking around until he laid eyes on the man''s figure around Khal''s face. Nick''s pupils constricted as he saw the man''s hands around Khal''s face. He cladded his feet in a pale orange as he shot off towards the man. The man disappeared again with Khal in his arms before appearing behind Nick. Nick was about to turn around when a black arm forced him towards the floor, "wait soldier I mean you no hard." Nick was terrified, he could not determine the man''s rank. "Your actions are contrary to your claims traveler, release the boy then we can talk." The man withdrew something from his sleeves before he forced it down Khal''s throat. It wasn''t until Khal began moving slightly that the man turned towards Nick. "Thank you for your patience, young man. You''d best be careful on your way back home." The man disappeared as he finished his statement, leaving Nick alone in the darkness. --- Michael and his team were quiet during the first half of their journey towards the Granary. He knew the Viscount''s men weren''t too keen on being led around by a Sergeant from a small town. He had asked Commander Milon to send a messenger pigeon towards Sydenham Town to notify them of their success in gathering men for the cause. Clive and Lunet were to receive the location of the enemy''s hideout from the barony and make it towards the Market in time before the fighting began. This was only possible because they could move faster without the entire company as well as the fact that they would be changing horses at the barony. The journey from Ensom City to Gontu''s Market was 36 hours away. Even at their fastest, the company could only manage to cut down the time by 6 hours. The messenger pigeons were not as versatile or dynamic as the birds from Burg. They were only good at carrying messages from one specific area to the next. Training the birds were just too difficult to allow them to carry messages to moving targets. Thus, Michael could only receive word from the Barony after Clive andLanetreturned. "Sergeant Michael, if I may have a word," it was the first time the Commander had spoken to him since their journey began. Michael steered his horse closer to the Commander as he waited for whatever the man had to say. "How was it that a man of your talent never managed to gain any recognition inSeabo?". Michael hesitated before he responded, "I''ve always preferred to serve at my Lord''s side, Commander." Nicholas was not impressed. He preferred Knights that were brave enough to stand on the battlefield. He always looked down on the soldiers who chose to spend their time answering the call of various nobles instead of defending the country. Political gibberish was what he called it. " I''m sure you''re aware that by taking down Commander Boegard you''ve managed to secure a Knight Commander rank. Surely you know you can''t stay at your ''Lord'' after your promotion." Michael could more or less guess what the Commander was getting at but he didn''t really care what the man thought of him. "Yes, Commander, where ever I am needed most I will answer the call." Nicholas looked curiously at the Sergeant. He wasn''t sure whether the man was devoted or just another coward inSeabo. Nicholas was no longer interested in the Sergeant and instead focused on their destination. "Ser Cedric, what''s our ETA?," asked the Commander as he turned to his left. "We''re 10 hours away, Commander. The scouts should be at the granary in about an hour." Nicholas scratched his sword arm at the news, he had an uneasy feeling that he couldn''t get rid of. Every time he fought the Burgans at the border, they were usually the ones succumbing to ambushes. In his experience, the Burgans were a slippery bunch who would prefer to fire multiple arrows then disappear without a sign. They were great at scouting and communicating with their units in almost real time, leaving their opponents confused and frustrated.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "SCREEEEEE!!!!!!" A shrill piercing cry was uttered as Nicholas looked up as a golden eagle circled his company before flying off towards the west. "Shit, this could only mean one thing." Nicholas grabbed the reins of his horse as he turned towards his 4 Sergeants, "Sergeants, form 3 units and spread out. We don''t want to be surrounded!" "Yes, my liege," the men formed a fist and pounded their chest as they shouted. Nicholas''s company was therefore split into 3 units. He controlled the majority, 600 units, while his Sergeants divided themselves into 2 groups and controlled 200 each. Michael was next to Nicholas as he watched the man lead his company. Michael was surprised by the coordination and discipline the company showed to the noble. He had assumed, like most people, that Nicholas was a spoiled noble brat. He was thoroughly surprised when he noticed the minor scrapes and scars on the man''s sword arm. No noble, wet behind the ears, could ever have such battle scars if they were not seasoned in the ways of war. Each unit was 10 meters apart as they continued towards the market at an increased pace. 5 hours later, one of the scouts returned to Nicholas with news, "Commander, the granary is safe but there is a company of soldiers marching towards the location as we speak. They will hit the granary in 3 hours." Nicholas frowned, the golden eagle must have already delivered their location to the Burgans. His only choice now was to overwork the horses and reach the granary in time before engaging the enemy. He nodded to the scout before he turned to his soldiers, "Men, today we ride to face the enemy, today we ride not for ourselves but for our families. If left alone the pigs would rape our wives and kill our sons. Let us rid this world of the plague on our lands, let us make our stand here! For KATAR!!!!!!" Nicholas shouted as he embodied his earthen element all over his body. He became a being cladded in metallic energy with 2 pointed horns sticking out of his temple as his men shouted their various battle cries. His shirt was the first to become a solid silver colored armor. His face was covered in metal with an opening just for his eyes. His legs were cladded in the same silver energy lastly as the energy slowly became a palpable metallic structure. He needed to concentrate on his form, making his armor more intangible less he crushes his horse. The first thing he noticed after his transformation was that the ground began moving as men dressed in green hoods revealed themselves from below the dirt. They showed themselves only after Nicholas'' men rode past them, allowingtheirwould be victims to expose their defenseless backs. They released their arrows towards the unit as Nicholas''s men were riding by. Nicholas smiled. Given the armor of his men, the Burgans had no effective way to get rid of them quickly. "Sergeants! Take your men towards the granary, do not stop no matter what!" Nicholas didn''t wait for confirmation from his men as he jumped onto a Burgan archer. His metallic energy immediately became solid as he dropped on the archer. BOOM! A crater was formed on the ground as Nicholas crushed at least 5 men. He turned towards the closest archer and grabbed him by the face, squeezing and ripping off his forehead and allowing his brain matter to spill out in the process. He charged into the group of archers, ripping limb by limb as he proceeded to disrupt their arrows. His battle-charge was unstoppable as he began killing soldiers where ever he went. All nearby soldiers that approached him tried their best to hack off a limb or 2 but were all ineffective on the metallic man. His 2nd class Elementum powers and 1st class cladding made him impervious to all soldiers who were unable to clad. Nicholas had lost count of the number of soldiers he killed. His 1st class cladding allowed him to harden the surface of his armor to 50%, making him a force to be reckoned with. The archers were no match for him but the rest of Nicholas''s unit was not as lucky. The archers, noticing the indestructible man, had focused their fire on the less challenging targets. Although the armor had initially saved theKatariansoldiers, the death of their horses, as well as the attrition damage, eventually summed up into major causalities. At least 100 of Nicholas''s unit was already dead. On the right of the metallic man was a bald-headed man with a thick pale red glow on his twohanded sword. He began reaping the Burgan heads at the same time as Nicholas albeit with less flashy moves. Together, the men killed at last 100 soldiers before the archers could reassemble. Just as Nicholas was about to kill another of the soldiers an orange glow blocked his vision before he was sent sliding back. Nicholas felt a sting as he looked at his mildly dented armor. He had expected more from the Burgans. With at least 1000 soldiers, he expected to encounter a Knight Commander somewhere on the battlefield. He sent his Sergeants ahead not only to intercept the company of Burgan soldiers but also to save their lives. A Knight Commander combatant was too difficult for them to handle. He looked up at the bold soldier who attacked him, he willed his armor to straighten as he turned towards his attacker. He knew his opponent had to be a Senior Knight to hurt him. The soldier, realizing his opportunity, resumed his battle stance then dashed towards Nicholas. Before the man could even land another attack, Michael intercepted with a cladded kick to his ribs. The unknown Knight immediately blocked the attack as he looked at Michael in shock. He had assumed all capable fighters had left with the 400 men that rode off before the attack started. The one second it took him to look at Michael, Nicholas was already mid-stride towards the man. Nicholas clenched his fist as he willed his metallic armor to extend over his knuckles. "Sphhhhhhlt" the spiked fist collided with the Knight''s shoulder, ripping it from the socket and left it dangling to the man''s side by a thin strip of flesh. "Urghhhhh" the Knight groaned as he received the deadly blow. He had initially intended to dodge the blow but was affected by Michael''s cognizance. Just as Nicholas was about to finish the man off, a pale blue sword found its way between his spiked fist and the Knight''s head. "That''s enough, I''ll take it from here," a short man said to the Senior Knight as he effectively parried Nicholas''s blow effortlessly. He was dressed in a white tunic covered by a dark green coat. His tunic was tucked into his black pants and his mid-calf leather boots were spotless. He looked more like a noble on the battlefield than a soldier. Nicholas felt his fist go numb as his feet dug into the dirt below. "Little men are always the first to strike right Commander, is it?" Said the man as he turned then smiled at Nicholas. "The name''s Howler, right, Sid Howler. Welcome to the last day of your life," he ended as the smile disappeared from his face. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 17: Trouble At Home And Away Nicholas stepped back quickly, giving himself enough room to maneuver in case of any sudden movements from the Captain. His instincts were screaming at him to run away. He knew that this was the origin of his uneasiness. He touched his face as he felt the sweat dripping down his neck while his fist ached from the recent impact. He could tell from the sword''s pale blue color that the man''s cladding was first class. That meant that his sword was hardened by 100% while cladding. He had a full conversion of world energy into the sword. This man was a terrifying encounter, to say the least. Nicholas readied himself for the enemy''s charge as he tightened his metal armor to maximize his defense. He cladded his fist once again as he saw the enemy beginning to move. However, the man never rushed towards him, instead, Nicholas heard a low whistle as Howler swung his sword in his direction. The pale blue blade suddenly caused the surrounding air to gather and compress before it shot towards Nicholas. "Shit," Nicholas cried as he tried to dodge the razor wind. It was just too fast and too sudden. He quickly crossed his forearms in front of his face as he prepared for impact. The attack tore through his cladding then through the metal, stopping only after penetrating half an inch into his skin. Nicholas was startled. It was the first time in his life his defense was ever penetrated after just one attack. He couldn''t even see the attack before it was too late. His left forearm began to bleed profusely. Nicholas willed his spirit energy to close the wound before he lost too much blood. "Tsk" Howler was surprised that the man managed to survive. Although Howler was not lucky enough to be born an Elementum he prided himself in being one of the few 1st class cladding Knights capable of battle artes. Like spirit artes, battle artes were techniques developed by Knights to facilitate easier control. Spirit artes required fine control of an element to create various environmental alterations. However, battle artes were different. They were unable to create any elements but with the precise control, they were able to redirect elements in the surroundings causing as much devastation as spirit artes. It had taken Howler years of constant training and suffering to reach where he was. The gap between 1st class and master class was a watershed that most could never dream to cross in their lifetimes. Unable to cross it in all his 53 years, he decided to focus on his control of cladding to develop his sure kill technique. Howler sent another aerial slash towards Nicholas without giving him the time to fully recuperate. Nicholas, learning from his previous mistake, used his steel powers to form a concave platform directly in front of him as soon as Howler attacked. The platform lasted for only a second, but it was enough to change the direction of the wind. Howler watched in shock as his attack claimed 10 of his men''s lives. Howler felt like his pride was injured. He was the only surviving Captain and the strongest ranked Knight in the retinue after their voyage across the deadly river. He was a member of the Heliopolis Circle, one of the top 3 organizations in Burg. Although he was just a subordinate of The Circle, he only viewed those of the other two circles as his match and would never acknowledge others, especially a Katarian. How dare the lowly Commander resist his aerial slash. But no matter, he would just have to rip the entire armor off then crush the man''s neck, albeit with more time than he''d like. He readied himself for another attack, cladding his sword in red again. Michael looked at the confrontation with wary eyes. He had not recovered from his fight with Commander Boegard and would not be much help in this fight. He looked at the injured Burgan Knight and noticed the man''s eyes. It showed him just how much respect this Sid Howler gained from his subordinates. Although he wanted to help Nicholas, he knew he had to kill as many of the enemy''s soldiers as he could. He continued to attack the Burgan soldiers hoping that they could somehow make it out of this without too many causalities. Howler continued to send aerial slashes towards Nicholas but it was easier to dodge the longer the fight went on. Although the man''s attack was strong, its only drawback was the whistling sound which was a clear giveaway. Nicholas dodged to his left while using his steel to dig the dirt. It allowed him to temporarily hide in the dust as he raced towards Howler''s exposed flank. Boom! His fist collided with the man''s ribs forcing him away from the injured Knight. It was the first time Howler moved from his position since the beginning of the fight. Nicholas didn''t wait for the man to recover, he increased his speed again to catch up to Howler just in time to receive an aerial slash to his chest. He tumbled on the floor as his charge came to a halt. He stopped the minor bleeding on his chest as he dodged the next incoming attack. He stepped back a little to see Howler without a scratch on his body.Is this man even human?Nicholas thought to himself. Howler had good reflexes and timing, the throbbing pain in Nicholas'' fist proved that. Just before impact, the Burgan had cladded his ribs just in time to prevent any injuries. "You claimed that little men are always the first to strike yet you''ve hidden your men in the dirt to ambush us, where is the honor in that," Nicholas said slowly as he tried to catch his breath. "Most people call you Burganpigs because of your racial features, but no not me. I''ve always respected the Burgans who died honorable deaths. You bring shame to your people, allow me to rectify your folly." Nicholas reverted to his original form before withdrawing a scimitar. The blade had an ocean blue maginite core between the grip and the cross guard. It glowed with a faint blue light as it slowly healed the cuts and bruises around his body. Michael watched in awe, he knew that most nobles had a maginite weapon but it was the first time seeing one up close. They were all unique weapons indestructible to spirit energy and capable of various abilities. The weapons were able to harness world energy from the maginite core allowing Knights to manipulate it during battles. It was an auxiliary power used to complement and extend a Knight''s capabilities on the battlefield. Only Knights capable of resonance with the weapons could bring out its true power. For this reason, the maginite mines in Cormac were sought after by the surrounding nations. "Ohhhh, big words from a little Commander. Got your hands on valuable merchandise and now you''re tough," Howler said as he readied his weapon again. Nicholas transformed again while holding his scimitar. Before Howler could release another aerial slash, Nicholas engaged the man forcing him to abandon his attack in favor of defense. He knew Howler''s attacks were stronger than his so he decided to keep the man too occupied with defending to land any serious hit.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Nicholas used the same tactic as before, he raised the dust to cover the direction of his sprint as he approached Howler head on. He cladded the scimitar in pale-red before aiming at Howler''s head. He jumped into the air just before exiting the dust with his outstretched sword to meet Howler. To his surprise, Howler was already cladding his sword overhead. CLANKKKKK! The weapons clashed together as Howler finally coughed up some blood. Nicholas was a little relieved that he finally had an effective way to attack the man. He forced the scimitar downwards as he tried to chop the man''s head off. However, Howler, anticipating the man''s actions, tilted his blade until the scimitar slid off the flat surface and stuck into the ground. Nicholas''s weight came crashing down with his weapon as he used his free hand to punch out at the man. His attack was blocked effectively as Howler took two steps back trying to get enough breathing room. Noticing the sword stuck in the ground, Howler didn''t give Nicholas any time as he quickly sent another of his attacks at point blank range. Nicholas was forced to abandon his weapon as he tried his best to evade the attack. "Urgggg" The attack connected with Nicholas''s left leg, cutting into tendons and muscles. Nicholas watched as the wound bled profusely. "Shit, I was too careless." Howler smiled at his opponent. He wasn''t as merciful as Nicholas would like. The man readied his weapon to attack the defenseless Nicholas. It was pointless at this time to mount a defense. Nicholas knew he had messed up. He closed his eyes with outstretched arms awaiting his fate. While awaiting death, Nicholas realized it never came. "You insignificant insect! How dare you interrupt ME!" Nicholas opened his eyes to Howler''s outburst. The first thing he saw was a viscous red-coated man in front of him. He recognized that it was Michael straight away. Michael''s cladding was difficult to differentiate from the blood flowing from the gaping wound he now had across his chest. The only way Nicholas knew that Michael was injured was the puddle of blood on the dirt. "Are you just going to lay there, Commander? If you die we all die. I can''t hold this monster forever." Nicholas stared blankly at Michael''s tenacity then turned towards Howler. The man faced looked exhausted and angry at the same time. Who knew that a face could do that? Howler lost his composure at this point. How many times was it that Nicholas evaded death? Too many for Howler to think about. Now, just when he was finally able to lay the final hit to end the man''s life, another Knight Commander just had to intervene. This one seemed injured even before he received the attack. His weapon had cracked on impact with the attack, allowing the man to survive. There were now two men who could lay claim to receiving his attack and living. This vexed Howler to no end. He knew he had to get rid of this man before Nicholas could get ahold of his weapon so without allowing himself to recover Howler sent another aerial slash. Nicholas was dragging himself to his weapon as Michael used his body to defend him from the aerial slash. "Move, worm!," Howler shouted again. The man was still not dead. His second attack was a direct hit this time but yet the man lived. Filled with rage, Howler didn''t even notice that he had been using aerial slash throughout the entire fight. Usually, he could only use 10-20 before needing a break but the fact that two anomalies had shown up able to receive his attacks had confused him. On one hand, he was already surpassing his limit but on the other, he was dangerously close to complete exhaustion. Nicholas finally grabbed the weapon as he willed it to heal him. In the next 5 seconds, his leg was fully healed but there was no way he could fight at full strength with the amount of blood he lost. He looked up at Michael who looked like he was only alive because of sheer willpower. Looking at Howler, Nicholas knew he had to end this soon. He transformed into his armored self before he raised his hand towards Howler. Shards of steel flew through the air so fast that it took Howler''s full concentration to defend himself from the attack. However, every time he blocked one he heard the sound of his men behind him dying one at a time. Grinding his teeth, Howler tried his best to knock the shards to the ground as best as he could. Nicholas kept up his attacks for another 10 minutes, preventing Howler from attacking even once. However, he was losing too much spirit energy with his constant attacks while Howler looked flustered. It was evident that the man was not used to being on the receiving end of attacks. CLANG! The shards clashed again. Howler''s facial muscles tensed before cladding his feet and evading backward. He wasted no time before he sent another aerial slash, this time to Nicholas'' men. Having no option but to block the attack with his body, Nicholas formed a platform in front of the men. Before the platform was fully formed, another 2 aerial slashes ripped a hole in the back of his armor sending flesh asunder. "Blerggg" Nicholas vomited blood as he fell to his knees. He felt the throbbing pain on his back as he gasped for breaths. His right lung was punctured but he knew he had to end this soon to save what remained of his men. He turned around looking for the man but his haphazard movements were too difficult to track. He received 2 more aerial slashes on his arm and leg before collapsing to the ground. "Too weak," Howler stated. Nicholas ground his teeth in defiance as he looked up at Howler. If only his legs would stop shaking and his body started moving. Was this where it ended? He used more of his spirit energy to close his wounds while he tried his best to get up. His scimitar would need more time before it could fully heal him again. Howler used his boot to kick Nicholas while he made a feeble attempt to get up. Howler was just too cunning Nicholas thought; the man had managed to slip to his blind spot while he was dealing with the first aerial slash. Howler kept his boot on Nicholas'' chest as he stated, "Don''t worry, I''ll send your men to greet you in the afterlife." --- Nick was wary by the time he made it back to Sydenham town. His brother, Nate had stayed at the manor to protect Lord Tommel in case any unforeseen circumstances arose. The manor was reinforced with crates and nearby lumber, just enough to buy time for Lord Tommel and his vassals to flee if an intruder ever tried to break in. Nick wasn''t sure what purpose it served since all the enemies were outside. The party of 4 continued on the road towards the northern gate. Nick was relieved to see Khal staring at him with a small satisfied grin on his face.If I were you I''d do the same, Nick thought to himself. After all, how many Squires could boast of defeating a Senior Knight, much less for killing one. Nick had to admit the boy was strong, although a little reckless. He could only attribute that to the fact that Khal barely had any experience from the outside world. The boy had spent most of his time buried in books and stories. Although Nick had never learned to read, he was sure that without his experiences in the outside world he would already be dead. 100 meters away from the northern gate Nick noticed Ser Roth signaled them from the nearby tower. The closer the party got, the easier it was to figure out what the Knight was trying to say. The first thing Nick noticed was the blood-stained armor Ser Roth was wearing. The second thing he saw was the pained expression he had as he waved them to turn back. It didn''t take long for Nick to realize that something must have happened in the town. Suddenly, a green cloaked man appeared behind Ser Roth and gutted him from the back before staring at Nick. Nick watched in horror as Ser Roth''s body slid off the blade and down the tower lifeless. Too exhausted to make a run for it, Nick and the rest of his group found themselves facing off with 100 archers on either side of the gate. "Shit," Nick whispered as he clicked his tongue. The Burgans had taken the Town. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 18: When All Else Fails "I wish you hadn''t seen that," Sergeant Kane said to Nick as he stood next to the cloaked man. He was staring down Nick as he raised his hands to prevent the archers from shooting. "Baron Black requires your assistance. It seems that although most of Lord Tommel''s men have suddenly left him unaided, we have yet to capture the frail man." Kane twirled his hair as thought out loud. Nick looked to his right at the only other conscious person in his party. The man''s face looked ready to fight at any given moment. Sighing slowly, Nick then looked behind him, Bryce was still unconscious. What was he supposed to do? He had never led anything before; his older brother had made all the decisions for him since they were younger. Finally, Nick looked towards his left. The horse had a weak Khal laying there staring at the cloaked figure with hatred. Nick had never exchanged many words with Khal before. He knew he had to control the boy before he got everyone killed. "Khal!" he whispered to the boy to get his attention. Khal continued to look at the Burgan, ignoring Nick. "Khal! There is no way we can defeat them now. Bryce is injured, we''re all exhausted. If you attack, it''ll be suicide!" Nick tried his best to talk reason to the boy. Hopefully, some of what he was saying would get through. Khal unsheathed his weapon then gripped it strongly. Nick stared at the boy, convinced that this was their last stand. He just hoped that the boy would make better decisions in the next life. Boof! Khal''s weapon dropped to the ground. Nick looked at the boy, surprised that he chose to surrender. He knew how much Ser Roth meant to him. Relieved, Nick signaled for the other soldier to drop his before he turned towards Kane. Staring at the man, Nick sighed once again before he too dropped his weapon. "Good choice, Nick." Sergeant Kane smiled before he signaled for the gate to be opened. Nick continued on horse through the gate as he observed his surroundings. The town looked exactly as it did before he left. There was no sign of forced entry in the town and majority of the townsfolk were moving about, minding their own business.Was Baron Black working with the Burgans? How long has this been happening?Nick racked his brain trying to put the pieces together. It didn''t make sense.If Baron Black was working with the enemy all this time, then why would they need to suppress communication from the town?Nick questioned himself again. Majority of the pigeons killed outside the town belonged to Baron Black after all. Nick wish Bryce was awake right now. He was not ready to deal with this. --- Baron Black smiled at Nick and his men as soon as they entered the mansion. "Welcome, you must be tired." The fat man smiled at Khal as he invited them into the dining room. "Have a seat, feel free to eat whatever you like. It''s not often that we get visitors. Hehe." The man''s belly giggled as he laughed heartily. Kane withdrew his sword as he placed it at Khal''s back. The other guards withdrew their weapons also and aimed it at the rest. "Your Lord Tommel has barricaded himself in his little manor. There is no way for us to get inside without risking the lives of my men." Black said, no longer smiling. Nick found himself unable to listen to the man. "If it helps you want from us you can just kill us instead. We Katarians don''t do well with Burgan sympathizers." Twah! Nick finished by spitting in Black''s face. Bam! Kane punched Nick in the face at almost the same time. Blood sprinkled on the wooden floor as Nick''s lower lip became busted. "Ahem, this is as unpleasant for you as it is for me," Black continued as he wiped the spit off his face. "As I was saying, what I needed was leverage to get Tommel to come out. A head or two would do nicely." Black grinned sinisterly as he watched Nick''s eyes widen. "You need not worry, Nick. That''s what they call you right? It''s so difficult to remember the names of commoners after all." Black sighed before signaling to his guard to bring forth a bloody bag. Kane grabbed the bag and withdrew a severed head. "I believe this one was with you until recently, no?" Black smiled again as he watched the trio resist the urge to retaliate. The severed head was the soldier who Nick sent ahead to report to Lord Tommel of the enemy''s location. Their entire mission rested on this information getting to Lord Tommel. Nick grit his teeth to control himself. So many of his friends had died to complete this mission. There was nothing to show for it now. Nothing at all. The other soldier couldn''t control himself as well as Nick and suddenly jumped one of the guards. Black watched with glee as the guard was beaten quickly. It didn''t take long before Kane stabbed him in the gut and left him listless on the floor. "No!" Nick screamed as he watched the man''s eyes become still. "Well, this makes two heads. Who knew it would be so easy." Black giggled before turning back to Nick. "If Tommel cares for his men as much as he says then these two heads should get him to come out." --- Khal stared at his surroundings. He had closed his eyes during the entire ordeal. It was only because he knew there was no way to win that he allowed himself to be held captive. He had also learned that Knights were powerful existences. There was no way he could hope to defeat one without landing a surprise attack. He had immediately given up on trying in an attempt to get closer. Ser Roth had been good to him. Besides teaching him many of the virtues of a Knight, the man had been partial towards him since he knew himself. Khal rubbed the dagger he had hidden in his shirt. He only needed one chance before he slit the neck of the man who killed his friend. Baron Black stared at Nick for a few more seconds, satisfied to see the man in agony. "You look far too young to be a soldier, boy," he finally turned towards Khal. "Are you Avery''s boy? Khal was it?" Khal stared at the man, surprised that he knew so much. "No need to be scared young one. Strange, why would they send you to such a dangerous place?" Black asked softly as he started thinking.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "I snuck out," Khal said slowly, trying his best to hide the fact of his prowess. "Hmm, it would seem that way." Black rubbed his chin as he thought about it. "Kane, clean up this mess and secure the prisoners in the dungeon," Black said as he finally left the room. --- Baron Black had left the room as soon as he could. The fact that the Burgans had captured his son had weighed heavily on his heart. Normally, he would never oppose Lord Tommel so openly but desperate situations needed desperate measures. Commander Fascal had personally made his way into the town after sending him his son''s fingers along with demands. First, the man wanted free entry into the town. Since it would be too difficult to bring his entire army into the town without causing mass panic with the townsfolk he decided to enter himself. Secondly, he forced the Baron to desist from sending for help. That didn''t matter to the Baron though, all of his messenger pigeons were already dead. Lastly, the man wanted full control of Lord Tommel''s manor. It was the only area that the Baron had no sway over. Tommel was the only one that could send men for help in the surrounding cities. Who would have known that Lord Tommel would act so fast by sending two separate units away? The first had gone to discover the location of the enemy''s camp while the other had gone to the nearby Ensom City. Noticing the first unit only, the Burgans had set a trap. This allowed Sergeant Michael to slip away unnoticed. It was only thanks to Commander Boegard''s luck that he discovered the Sergeant in time. Well, in retrospect it was unlucky. The hardest thing for Black to accomplish was getting all of his men to follow his orders. It had left a bitter taste in his mouth to know that he had to kill Ser Roth and all the men that followed him. It had angered him to know that the man had already allied himself to Tommel. It was yet another win for Tommel. Baron Black thought about all of this on his way to his chambers. Word of Sergeant Michael''s battle had made it to his messenger coop at the same time as Commander Fascal. Just as he was about to enter his chambers he was stopped by a cold steel on his shoulder. "It would do you well to always be alert ''Lord'' Black." The man mocked as he removed his weapon. "Has everything been put in place? Remember, if you decide to double cross us, your son will lose what''s left of his fingers. There is only so much he can lose before he eventually loses his life." The man said jokingly. "No need to remind me, Commander, I''m well aware of the stakes," Black said quickly as he entered his chamber. --- Lord Tommel held Erik close to him. He had experienced many things in his younger days. There was no reason for him to seem phased by what was happening around him. The attack by Baron Black the night before was not unexpected. There was no way for the man to break into the manor within a short amount of time. Erik, however, was too scared to be left alone. The boy had panicked when he realized Khal had left the barony to avenge his father''s honor. "Nate, report any movements you notice outside. We''re battling against time right now." Tommel calmly stated as he began to read his scrolls. "And your brother will be fine, he''s with Bryce after all. You can relax," Tommel said matter of factly. Nate released a breath he didn''t even know he was holding at his Lord''s words. It was things like this that set Lord Tommel apart from other nobles. Badoop Badoop Badoop! Hearing the loud sounds of horses galloping, Nate ran towards the manor''s gate to see what tricks the Baron was using next. To his surprise, he saw Kane riding with a small unit towards the manor. Held within two of the riders'' hands was a pike with 2 heads attached to it. Nate stared dumbfounded as he recognized the faces.Were they not Lord Tommel''s men that left with Nick only a day ago?He thought to himself. "Baron Black sends his greetings, Tommel, you lowly worm! He has what remains of your men. He sends these ''gifts'' in good faith. Open your gates and face judgment for going against the Baron. Failure to do so will result in these pikes decorated with new faces. You have just 1 hour to decide." Hiyah! Kane and his men rode off after leaving the pikes buried next to the gate. It took Nate 10 minutes to make sure the area was safe before he grabbed the pikes to report to Lord Tommel. Lord Tommel grabbed his cane and caressed it slowly but firmly as he started to feel flustered for the first time. He had not expected Bryce''s unit to be caught by the Baron. Something must have happened to Bryce, whether Bryce was dead or alive could not be said with certainty but Lord Tommel knew he was running out of time. "1 hour huh, it seems we have played all the cards we have. Nate, when I go outside in an hour I need you to secure everyone and make a run for the southern gate. It shouldn''t be too heavily guarded. Make sure everyone gets out alive." "Milord! Let us wait for Sergeant Michael to return with good news. We cannot let them win like this," Nate responded insistantly. He knew his brother was most likely dead or captured. Regardless of which one it was, there was no saving his brother. Even if the Baron released him after Lord Tommel surrendered the Baron would not allow him to live. Tommel smiled at his faithful Knight. "It will be alright Nate. Have some faith in your Lord a little more." --- One hour had passed since Kane''s announcement. Lord Tommel had finally decided to walk towards the manor''s gate. He had done all he could. Everything else depended on faith and all the pieces he put into place. The walk towards the gate seemed longer than usual today. Tommel chuckled to himself at how frail his body had become. It had been many years since he had come close to death. Nothing about the feeling bothered him too much. What distressed him was knowing that he would not be able to protect those he loved, should he happen to die. When Tommel finally reached the gate and walked outside, what greeted him was Baron Black and Sergeant Kane with at least 20 of his soldiers. There was also a man in a green cloak that stood next to the Baron.He must be the Burgan scum that was pulling all the strings, Tommel thought to himself. Behind Kane, Bryce, Nick, and Khal were kneeling on the floor with their hands tied behind the backs. It ached Tommel to know that a little boy like Khal was subjected to such treatment. He would have them pay if it was the last thing he did. "Well, you do care about your vassals. I guess all commoners stick together eh, Tommel?" Baron Black taunted. Lord Tommel didn''t bother to address the man. It was pointless since he wasn''t the one in charge. "May I know your name, Burgan?" Black''s face visibly changed. He had been fighting with Tommel for at least 10 years and when he finally got the upper hand, the man didn''t even acknowledge him. "Quite astute of you Lord Tommel, my name is Commander Fascal, second in command of this little mission. Our esteemed leader, Captain Howler should have met with your little army earlier today. Although I don''t know the outcome, I''m sure that your men won''t be coming back ever again." "Hmm, if this is the will of the Gods then so be it," Tommel ended as he guessed that it was enough stalling for Nate to escape with everyone else. "Exactly so," Fascal responded before he turned to Black. "You can kill him now." Black withdrew his weapon before he approached Tommel. "This is for not knowing your place all these years commoner!" "Urgggg!" Before Black could even raise his weapon against Tommel, he heard one of his guards behind him. Turning around, he was surprised to see Khal holding a dagger to one of the guard''s throat. One of them was already laying on the ground, dead. Yet, before he could even order his men to attack the boy, another sound made its way to his ears. Kane was already engaging with another surprising person, Avery. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 19: A Father鈥檚 Pride Avery had followed after his son as they journeyed towards Sydenham Town. According to Lord Tommel, it was only a matter of time before either the Burgans or Baron Black attacked the manor. Who would have thought that both possibilities would come through? Lord Tommel''s foresight for danger was formidable. Thus, Avery decided to follow his son in secret. He watched on as Sergeant Kane captured his son and trailed them even inside the mansion. It wasn''t too difficult for Avery to infiltrate, given his ability to move long distances in the blink of an eye. He didn''t plan to reveal himself until the time was right. It was difficult for him to watch his son become fearful for his life but surprisingly the boy''s eyes never wavered. Avery had followed along even when Sergeant Kane carried his captives along the road to Tommel''s Manor. He didn''t find it too difficult to blend into the crowd of people who inevitably followed. The townsfolks had heard the noise from the clash between Lord Tommel and Baron Black from the previous night. There was no way Baron Black could approach the manor today without causing a commotion. Avery quietly waited in the crowd as he watched Lord Tommel exit the manor. All of this was part of his Lord''s predictions. It wasn''t until Avery realized his son had escaped his bindings that he decided to make his move. Khal had embedded his body with elemental wind before cutting down a guard before moving to the next; it was at that moment Avery decided to strike. Cladding his sword before embedding it in elemental darkness, he appeared next to Sergeant Kane, immediately grazing the man''s cheeks in the process. Kane was a Knight Sergeant - there was no way Avery could cause any major damage to the man from a sneak attack. Although Avery was weaker, his surprise attack had done more than enough. Elemental darkness was different from the other elements. It didn''t need fatal contact to carry out its destructive nature. Darkness element was a misnomer, to say the least. Darkness was an element native to Durmondaes only. It was not known whether there was something special about their bodies or their lands. It was the only element capable of consuming the others. It was known as the anti-element. Not only did it consume spirit energy, but world energy as well. Stronger Elementums, native to Durmond, were even able to travel short distances using darkness by causing the world energy to collapse around them. This had been the number one reason why the world came together to destroy the peace-loving Empire. "Ahh!" Kane screamed as the little cut on his face continued to eat away at his skin. Kane began to roll all over the ground, trying his best to stop the erosion. He injected his spirit energy into the wound only to feel it sucking out of his body without his control. Since all living things were made of spirit energy the darkness element on Kane''s face continued to eat away at the man''s flesh. It didn''t stop until the sliver of darkness energy on his face was completely used up. At this time, Kane''s face became a mangled mess. He was not dead, however, but the left side of his face was completely gone. Too deranged by the pain to defend himself from Avery''s follow up attack, Kane didn''t even realize when he lost his head to the follow-up attack. All of this happened too fast for Commander Fascal to react. By the time he noticed Avery, Kane''s head was already separated from his body. "You!" Fascal said as he saw how quickly Kane died. If it was him, he knew he could not defeat the man as quickly as Avery did. "You''re not Katarian! You''re Durmondae!" He finally screamed as he looked at Avery with fear in his eyes. Durmondae were seen as evil people, those abandoned by God. Almost everyone in the world shared that viewpoint. It was unclear to the masses where that view first started but it wasn''t until the prowess of those people were known to the world that they were truly feared. It was a common law to execute all those suspected of being Durmondae without trial. Having already used his elemental powers to fight Kane, Avery was exhausted. Although darkness element was strong, the amount of spirit energy required to use it was equally great. Without his elemental darkness, Avery was merely a Senior Knight level combatant. Commander Fascal wasn''t aware of the shortcomings of Durmondaes and thus only wearily watch Avery, waiting for him to make the first move. By this time, Khal had already killed another guard before freeing Nick and Bryce. Although Bryce was still unable to fight due to his injuries, he had regained his consciousness while in Black''s dungeon. He had quickly learned about what had happened but was too powerless to do anything about it.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Khal readied his dagger and embedded it with wind energy before complimenting Nick''s attacks. Only 8 guards remained with Baron Black in the background. Together with Nick, Khal was able to attack every time Nick defended against the guards. Using this tactic, they were able to kill another 2 guards before becoming overwhelmed by the other 4. It took everything from Nick and Khal to defend themselves from the onslaught of the four guards. After losing their commanding officer, Sergeant Kane, the guards were enraged. Their attacks were stronger than before since they no longer paid any attention to defending themselves. They had committed themselves to risk their lives to avenging their lost leader. Their crazy attacks left little room for Khal or Nick to attack. Dodging an attack aimed at his chest, Khal jumped back, only to slip on Kane''s blood. Boof! Falling on his back, Khal rolled before a blade came crashing downwards. Realizing that the guards had a longer reach than he did Khal sheathed his dagger. He grappled around before he picked up Sergeant Kane''s sword. He was only given enough time to grab the hilt when another attack caused him to parry another blade aimed at him. Sheeng! Avery quickly looked towards his son as he parried the blade, preparing to intervene if needed. Noticing Avery''s distraction, Commander Fascal quickly cladded his legs before rushing towards Avery. Avery barely realized what had happened before he placed his sword in front of his body and prepared for impact. Fascal removed his thin blade and quickly cladded it before slashing at Avery. Crack! Avery''s blade quickly cracked a little. The quality of his weapon was leagues below the Commander. A few more strikes and the blade would be completely destroyed. Foregoing attacking in favor of defense, Avery lasted for a mere 20 seconds before his blade was destroyed. Just as Fascal was about to deal the finishing blow, Avery disappeared and reappeared in front of one of the guards. He quickly broke the man''s wrist with a cladded punch before stealing his weapon. The guard was quickly cut down by Nick as Avery turned to face Fascal again. "Hehe, you''re not as strong as you appear Durmondae scum," Fascal said before he attacked Avery again. Teleporting again to dodge the man''s quick attack, Avery found himself drenched in sweat as he found it difficult to concentrate on the battle. His spirit energy was almost zero and he needed to rest. He began feeling dizzy and his body became heavy with exhaustion. "Papa!" Khal shouted as Avery snapped back to reality, a little too late to completely dodge an attack aimed at his heart. Blood dripped on the ground as Avery''s hand dangled lifelessly at his side. Fascal''s blade had managed to sever the nerves needed to move his left hand. Panting for breath now, Avery raised his sword again as he faced his opponent. At this time, Nick had finally killed off all the guards with Khal''s help. Although the fight was too fast for either man to jump in, they waited just in case Fascal made an error they could capitalize on. "Enough!" Baron Black shouted out as he noticed Fascal under pressure. He turned towards Tommel again to end the fight once and for all. If the enemy intended on putting up a resistance then he would just have to take matters into his own hands. His son must be saved by all means! He had already risked everything. Nothing else mattered once he got his son back. If only he could kill Tommel then he could write the narrative for this situation when the Court Marshall comes. He would blame Tommel for colluding with the Burgans only to be cut down by him. It would become one of the biggest merits in Seabo causing him to receive a promotion. However, as soon as Baron Black turned towards Tommel, he saw the man remove a small blade from the handle of his cane. With feeble hands, Tommel jumped on Black, stabbing his small blade into Baron Black''s left eye. Black quickly lost his balance from the unsuspecting attack causing Tommel to fall on top of him in the process. Without remorse, Tommel disregarded the fall to continue stabbing the fat man''s eye over and over until his large body stopped moving. Lord Tommel heaved ferociously. It was the first time in years he had physically exerted himself to this level. He found it too difficult to get up after his remarkable feat. Without his cane and any more energy, he was unable to even stand on his own. Looking towards the left, Lord Tommel could see Khal and Nick itching to join the fight with Avery and Fascal. What Tommel also saw was that the injuries on Avery were beginning to accumulate. It was only a matter of time before Avery was defeated then the Burgans would have conquered the town. Splat! Avery''s right leg received a deep gash as blood leaked profusely. His heavy body was moving like lead before, now it was as though he was pinned in place. This was the end. There was no way Avery could continue to dodge any more of the man''s attacks. "Durmondaes are nothing more than the past!" Fascal shouted as he descended on Avery''s exposed neck. "No!" Nick shouted. "Papa!" Khal exclaimed. There was a deafening silence permeating the place even though they were both shouting. The feeling felt so surreal. Avery smiled as he noticed for the first time how grown his son had become. He didn''t bother to look at Fascal, he maintained his eyes on his son, the only person that meant anything to him. I will go meet your mother first Khal. There is no need to rush to visit us. We will wait for you till the end of times. Become a man that we can be proud of. I love you Kha.. Clop! Blood covered Avery''s face as he felt the warmth of the substance flooding his face. It was the last thing he saw before he fell to the floor. Knights And Nobles: Chapter 20: Smoke And Mirrors Staring at the severed head in the air, many were unable to keep their expression in check. No one was able to take their eyes off of the scene, much less for blinking. Just as the head dropped, everyone watched the rest of the body fall limp on the floor, the green cloak blowing in the wind as Commander Fascal lifeless body moved no more. It was by a miracle that Tommel''s last card arrived on time. Cladded in deep blue, the man''s arrival shocked the spectators. His yellow and white ear-length hair blew in the wind as he stared at the deceased Burgan. He held a long spear triumphantly as he looked around him, staring at Khal just a second longer. "Sorry for my late arrival, Lord Tommel," the man added as his powerful voice resonated in the hearts of everyone. "It seems my help was most needed at the granary." Tommel finally stood up with the help of Nick as he approached the bearded man. "This lowly one greets the great general." Tommel gave the man a firm military salute before he pointed to Khal. "Come Khal, come greet your grandfather, Marcus Cassius Dor of House Dor." Khal blinked twice before he stared at the man again. He first looked at the man, then Tommel then finally at his father who sat nearby unconscious from exhaustion. Khal wasn''t sure how he should react to the news. It had come too suddenly. Firstly, he was watching his father''s final moments when, like a flash of light, a great figure easily removed the head of Fascal. Before Khal even got the chance to register that, he was already learning that the man was his grandfather. "I..." Lost for words, Khal continued to watch in amazement. In the distance, horses could be heard as at least 500 men came riding in the distance. Khal snapped out of his shock as he stared at them. He could faintly see Sergeant Michael among the men.Great, we must have won,Khal thought to himself. Khal then turned around to see his grandfather directly in front of him. The man''s intense stare caused Khal''s heart to freeze. "Hmmm, good seedling!" The man exclaimed in approval. "A good body for training to boot! You''re of House Dor without a doubt! Hahahahaha! Come, son, let''s greet your relatives." The only thing Khal felt was the man grabbing his shoulder before he found himself mounted on a horse behind him. Khal was confused by what he witnessed. He went from looking at the horses over the horizon to riding a horse staring at Lord Tommel over the horizon. He could see Sergeant Michael strapped to a horse, clearly injured and unable to greet him. "General, it looks poorly on the rest of us if our esteemed general always takes the lead like that. Save some face for us will you." A neatly dressed man wearing glasses complained as he stared at Ser Dor. Ser Dor looked over his shoulder and offered Khal a warm smile before he spoke to the man beside him, "It was unavoidable Alec, my grandson needed me." The man named Alec nodded slowly before he shouted to the rest of his unit. "We will be spending at least a week here, gentlemen. Head over to the Baron''s Mansion. General, send word if you need us. Khal, is it?" Alec looked at Khal as he asked his question. Khal could only nod his head as he watched the man. "It is good to welcome another of House Dor, my name is Alec Dor, second in command. Well met." The man quickly rode off with his troops as he left Khal much to think about. --- It had taken Avery at least an hour before he became conscious. He found himself in his room, covered in a blanket. He tried his best to recall the last thing he noticed before he awoke. He remembered seeing a flash of light of a spear that was all too familiar to him. Marcus Dor, the champion of the north and his father in law. Avery stood up as he began to meditate to regain his lost energy. It had been many years since he fully exhausted himself. The last time being in Ser Dor''s training camp. He was a young hot head during that time. He had tried his best to defeat Alec and secure his spot as the number one under the General''s banner. Unfortunately, no matter his prowess, it meant very little to Alec who was just too strong to deal with. Sighing, Avery shook his head as he realized he could not clear his mind enough to continue meditating. He got out of bed and quickly found his bloody clothes were already changed and his wounds bandaged. He grabbed the crutch that was left for him before he made his way towards Lord Tommel. It didn''t take long before Avery was in the drawing room. The first thing he heard was Ser Dor''s narration of the life Nicole lived. Her life before she met him to be exact. "Ahem!" Avery cleared his throat as he walked into the room. "Oh, Avery, are you sure you should be getting out of bed now? With all the injuries you sustained you will need to see the cleric. The general had loaned us his clerics but I''m afraid Bryce and Sergeant Michael''s injuries were too severe. They will need to be treated first...." Avery didn''t respond to Lord Tommel. He had directly stopped in front of the general and stared at the man intensely. Lord Tommel, noticing the tension in the room, quietened down as he watched. "It seems everything I''ve taught you has gone to waste Mal-El. Your training is the only thing that ties you to House Dor, yet that too you''ve killed." Marcus was no longer his goofy, playful self like he was a minute ago in front of Khal. He stared at Avery like a beast ready to pounce at any given moment. His pointed nose flared up and the wind began to pick up in the room. "Papa," Khal finally said, "Grandpa was just telling stories about mom.." Avery turned towards his son before showing a faint smile. Marcus, noticing this, finally released the killing intent he had. He instantly changed from a vicious creature to a playful old man. "Well, that''s all in the past right, Mal-El? It''ll do us no good to dwell on such things. After all, today is the first day I''ve seen my grandson in a long time!" Avery didn''t even bother to answer the man. It took very little for Marcus to revert to his ''other self'' and Avery knew that if that man were to erupt, there would be little that could stop him. Hearing his Durmond name brought back many painful memories. Avery was the name given to him when he became a foster son to the great General. It had been the happiest time of his life. When Nicole died, Marcus had stripped him of his name, forbidding anyone from ever calling him by it ever again. That had only applied to House Dor and Avery would never go back to being called Mal-El by anyone besides that great house. Although Avery felt wronged by Marcus on many occasions, he would never openly disrespect or retaliate against the man. The psychological trauma he had to deal with in his youth coupled with the timely rescue from the General had left Avery with unconditional love and reverence for the old man. All of who Avery was today he attributed it to Marcus'' teaching and love.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Lord Tommel watched on as he shook his head. It was clear that Avery and the General loved each other dearly. Marcus was a proud warrior incapable of showing his feelings without using his fist. It was clear to Tommel how much the man adored Avery; circumstances had clouded that for him, but it was without a doubt there. Aver,y on the other hand, was like a lost soul needing the light of Marcus to continue living. It was a strange relationship that the men shared, one that needed a nudge to continue in the right direction. Lord Tommel chose this moment to interject, "General Dor, firstly, thank you for coming to our aid. Without you we would all be at the mercy of Burgan insurgents. Now, there are a few things we need to discuss. I never anticipated Baron Black causing such a public commotion. The man''s hatred for me was beyond my estimation. Now that the townsfolks are aware of Avery''s origin what do you suggest our next step should be?" Marcus took a sip of his tea before he turned towards Khal. He moved the boy''s long hair away from his face, remembering the way he would do it with Nicole. "Khal, the decisions we make here today are because of the nature of the world. While I agree that Durmondaes are peaceful people, many do not agree. It is beyond my control to protect Mal-El now that word has gotten out. You''re a smart boy, you understand this don''t you?" Khal had been quietly observing the entire time. Not once had he spoken to the strange man who was his grandfather. That didn''t seem to phase the old General as he continued to chat all the way to the manor. Khal listened attentively to tales of his mother then watched the dynamics between his father and grandfather. He had gotten the gist of their issues. Like Tommel, Khal was smart enough to see that they cared for each other in their own silly way. Nodding his head in understanding, Khal watched the General give out recommendations and suggestions to Tommel without consulting Avery. Avery just sat opposite the General as he waited for his fate. Khal found it depressing that his grandfather had such a hold on Avery. He could only imagine how guilty his father felt by his entire situation. He was now an identified fugitive in Katar. He had even taken a prominent General''s daughter away from home only to watch her die. Khal felt his heart tighten as he wished he had the power to save his father. Now is not the time to feel helpless, Khal thought to himself as he tried his best to appease his grandfather. "Like I said Lord Tommel, the law clearly states that Avery must be executed without question. There is no way to allow him to live publicly. Failure to do so will cause my entire family to be executed, that includes Khal. The court''s laws are everything." Marcus rubbed his temple as he turned to Avery, "Boy, you cause me trouble to no end. Now, tell me, who is Sagdel?" Khal''s eyes opened wide. Ser Dor was based in Igbal, the adjacent district. How did the man manage to spread his intelligence network so far out? These were questions Khal didn''t know the answer to but he was thoroughly impressed. "He''s a Durmondae based in Gontu, Ser. His base of operations changes all the time so there is no way he can be located in any short amount of time." Avery didn''t bother to hide any information from the General. It was pointless afterall. If the man wanted to know he would have, it would just take a little longer. "Hmm, and is there any way that he could make it to Sydenham Town within the week?" Marcus asked, staring intensely at Avery. "You don''t mean...." Marcus got up before Avery could even finish his sentence. "Good, I expect you to make the necessary preparations. Khal will be spending the next few days with you. Make it count, it''ll be the last time you see him." Marcus stepped outside the manor as soon as he finished, leaving nothing up for debate. Khal was unsure of how he should respond given that the adults in the room were also flabbergasted. "Lord Tommel, the General is right, there is no other way," Avery said solemnly. He then turned towards Khal, noticing for the first time the boy''s shoulders almost reaching his. "Khal, from everything you''ve learned these past few days, I''m sure you know that your grandfather speaks the truth. In order to protect you, my son, I would risk my life a thousand times over." Khal listened attentively to his father. He could feel the love his father had for him. He could tell how difficult it was for him to even consider leaving. Had there been a different way, he was sure to take it. It was at this point that Khal developed a new goal. He would climb the ladder of power in Valeria. Climb to the top and show the world the power of Durmondae. Show them that it was human greed and jealousy that should be feared and driven out. Good men like his father deserved to live in peace. "Yes father, I understand." Khal decided that from today, he would stop crying every time he was faced with difficult decisions. The battle with the Burgans had proven to him that life outside the manor was hard and dangerous. Given the opportunity, every single person deserves to live the carefree life he has had for 8 years. Khal closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. --- Later that afternoon, Khal had made his way into Erik''s room. Lord Tommel had told him how depressed Erik was after the entire ordeal. Khal didn''t bothering knocking before he entered the room. Instead, he opened the door slowly and stared at Erik as he laid in bed. Erik quietly laid there staring at the ceiling, Khal made his way towards the bed before laying next to Erik. Almost automatically, Erik moved over without saying a word. There was silent in the room for a long time before Erik finally said, "I really admire you Khal, unlike you, I''ve spent the entire few days scared and helpless. All the training I did was for nothing. God I''m so weak." Erik couldn''t help the tears that ran down his cheeks unto his pillow. His sniffling didn''t seem to bother Khal in the slightest. "I heard you''re grandfather will be taking you to Igbal by the end of the week. That''s good news. We should dissolve the pledge we made when we were younger. There is no reason to swear loyalty to a weak coward like me." Erik continued to sob and pity himself but Khal never responded. Erik couldn''t fight out what he was thinking but Khal continued to stare at the ceiling with him. Another few minutes of silence went by before Khal got off the bed and stared directly at Erik, "have you had enough of feeling sorry for yourself? You''re stronger than this Erik. We both know that your pen hand is stronger than your sword hand. There is no reason for you to feel ashamed. General Dor is going to officially announce that I''m of House Dor. In the same breath, he''s going to destroy my connect with my father. There will be a public execution. I understand it''s the only way to protect me but... this world needs changing Erik and I need you there to change it with me. How will you figure out what happened with your parents if you''re like this after one setback?" Erik blinked a few times as he thought about everything Khal had just said. It was true that it was his first setback. He had never lost control of his emotions. Not since his grandfather first scold him to control it. Sighing to himself and smiling at how silly he must look in front of his best friend, he got off the bed and placed his fist out towards Khal. "Thank you." Khal was relieved to see his friend snap out of it. Erik was his only friend. His thought shifted to everything that had happened since his awakening 2 years ago. All the reckless chances that he''d taken these past few weeks were well worth it. He knew life with Grand Knight Dor was bound to be filled with challenges. Equipped with his newfound strength and determination, Khal prepared himself to take the world by storm. Chapter 20.5 : Interlude One week had passed since the defeat of the Burgan invaders. Although some low ranking soldiers escaped after their leaders were defeated, there was little they could do to disturb the new found peace in Gontu. Majority of them would eventually become local bandits if they managed to evade the surrounding patrols. The capital had become extremely busy as many began investigating a little town at the edge of south Gontu. A Count Marshall was dispatched to investigate the entire situation. He revealed that Sydenham Town had many major news, one after the other. First, news of Baron Black''s assistance to a Burgans invasion caused a huge uproar. Many nobles began to feel the pressure as the Court implemented stricter laws to further stifle their growing power. The second news released by the Court Marshall, was about a young Squire by the name of Khal Dor who was instrumental in disrupting the Burgan invaders. He, along with many soldiers belonging to the local Baronet, managed to win against impossible odds against the Baron''s men as well as the Burgans until his grandfather''s arrival at the town. He was showered with many praises as most people believed he was one of the talented Knights of House Dor. Lastly, the news that caused the Court to dispatch imperial guards to investigate was when a Durmondae insurgent was found in the little town. Although the likes of Thunder-fist Dor and those under his command had ordered the man''s execution he had evaded capture thanks to the bandit Sagdel. It was unknown how Sagdel had managed to survive after so many years but his group remained at large. A full-scale search had begun after imperial law was called by the King. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ************************************************************************************* In a Castle somewhere made of Cormac steel, two older men could be seen drinking tea as their eyebrows knitted together tightly. The older man on the left was short but stocky and his only noticeable feature was his overgrown eyebrows that massaged his cheeks. He held his cup tightly as he took a quick sip. "I dare say the King is becoming too brazen! How dare he increase the taxes! One lowly Baron is enough to shake him off his high horse? Why haven''t you kept your Nobles in check Charles!" The man ended by flinging his cup to the floor. Crash! The younger of the old men signaled his maid to clean the mess before he turned to his friend. "Burgans are not know for using their brains my good friend. They may be formidable warriors but scholars and shipwrights are not part of their forte. This entire situation stinks. My dogs will sniff one the real mastermind eventually. You need not worry. I heard the local Baronet was promoted to Baron. Hmm how interesting." "I care not for your petty schemes Charles. I need results! You promised me this when I joined your foolish little group." The old man coughed a little this time before he glared at Charles. There was a quick flash of killing intent revealed by Charles but he quickly controlled himself as he stared at the man. "Relax my good friend, this is but a minor set back. We are still on schedule with the Red King. It is only a matter of time before we gained the world." The old man finally smiled, revealing several empty spaces in his mouth. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 21: The Carrot And The Stick The Journey towards Igbal was scheduled to take a month. Usually, it would only take 10 days but with Marcus entire company of soldiers, they needed enough time to rest and restock on supplies. Marcus platoon was specifically headed towards the Northern Wall while Captain Alec was tasked with accompanying Khal towards Elheim. Elheim was the largest city in Igbal, famous for its near-impenetrable structure and home to one of the behemoths of the north, House Dor. It was already 1 week since Khal left Sydenham Town but he was already homesick. He had tried his best to spend the one week he had with his father before the man had to go into hiding. How his grandfather managed to twist the truth without anyone asking any questions remained a mystery to him but he was grateful nonetheless. After the first 2 days of traveling, General Dor had requested his presence for lunch to get properly acquainted with Khal. Khal had entered the General''s tent expecting to see fine wine and meat but to his surprise, the General was eating the same meals as his soldiers. Khal''s respect for the man increased two-folds instantly. Before Khal had even sat down to partake in the meal, Ser Dor had given him a ''small'' task to finish. He was supposed to achieve the initiate stage of cladding before they made it towards Crystal Late. Should he fail he would have to walk the rest of the way to Elheim. Now, 5 days later and Khal had yet to understand how to convert world energy.Why''s the secret? Surely there must be a trick to it,Khal thought to himself. Sitting by himself in his own tent, Khal began to meditate. He quickly began to guide his spirit energy towards his hands before trying to connect to the world energy. Slowly, world energy began to gather around his fist before forming a glove. Khal thought back to the way he saw Bryce using his cladding. He imagined the orange substance coating Bryce''s fist. He could feel the energy sticking to his fist as it coagulated. Khal opened his eyes to see a pale-orange coat on his fist. The energy felt like a snuggly fitted stocking. He felt as though he could control the energy to do whatever he wanted. Khal turned towards some equipment lying around him. He quickly grabbed his newly acquired sword with the cladded hand. To Khal''s surprise, his cladding covered the sword completely.So that''s the trick. Rather than force the world energy to convert, it''s better to imagine it. A smile crept its way towards Khal''s face. He had finally achieved it. He thought it would be impossible given his limited time but he did it. There were just 3 more days before they made it to Crystal Lake and Khal dreaded having to walk. The young horse given to him by Captain Alec was both strong and intelligent. He already felt a small connection between the horse and himself and would hate to be separated. Khal practiced some more with his cladding before he finally got the hang of it. It was easy to clad his sword while meditating but Khal was sure that he would have to practice a lot more before he could use it in combat.If the first and second step in cladding is convocation and conversion, what''s the purpose of concentration?Khal scratched his head as he questioned himself.Let''s go over it, convocation is to gather the world energy, conversion is to change it into this substance then concentration......Oh! Concentration must be the amount of world energy that can be converted! That must be why there is a color difference every time the cladding class goes up.Khal felt like he finally understood it. Now that he knew he felt silly that it took him so long. Later that day, Khal packed up his tent and food supply before strapping them to his horse. He hadn''t decided a name for his travel companion yet because he wasn''t sure he could keep him. Khal had brought most of his belongings from the manor. He brought the 3 outfits he had along with some of his father''s story books. Most importantly, he brought his mother''s letters with him. The reason he hadn''t read either of the two remaining letters was that he felt like he was disobeying his mother''s wishes. His father hadn''t even asked why it was that he took the letters before time. Khal stared at the folded letters a little before he placed them in his inner shirt. He was sure he would learn a lot more about his mother by being with his grandfather. Khal had always wanted to learn more about his family. Lord Tommel was a great mentor but nothing beats having your own family. At least that''s what Khal felt. "You''ve been quiet since you receive the General''s task Khal, did you have any luck today?" Alec asked as he rode beside Khal. "I''m almost there Captain, I should be fine before we reach the lake," Khal explained. Captain Alec''s mouth was wide open in shock.Is it true? Did this young boy really learn cladding already? I thought the stories were grossly exaggerated.Alec fixed the glasses on his face before he responded to Khal, "ri..right, make sure you work hard. And please, I''ve already told you this before, just call me Alec." Khal rubbed the side of his horse as he looked towards Alec, "we''re technically on a mission back to Igbal, it would be proper protocol to address you by your proper rank Captain. I dare not overstep my station." Alec was impressed by the boy''s response. He had never considered him a soldier, to begin with. The youngest soldier he knew was usually 10-12 years old and those were still only a few in numbers. The majority would attend the military school before they ever step foot on a battlefield at 15. Alec had to remind himself that this boy was the same one who snuck out from home and Killed a Senior Knight to regain his father''s honor. "Right you are Squire. I''ll leave you to your training then."If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Khal looked at Alex curiously, there was little he knew of the man. Besides being a neat freak and his bad habits of micromanaging every detail of the trip, all Khal knew was that Alec was a distant cousin of his from one of the branch families of House Dor. For him to be a Captain and second in command to his grandfather would mean that he has some ability. Khal was amazed when he first watched the Calvary leaving Sydenham Town. Their discipline and cohesiveness were on an entirely different level from the local soldiers that he saw on a daily basis. It was a culture shock to Khal to see the soldiers less individualized. He was too accustomed to the lazy behavior seen by Sergeant Kane and his men. Unlike the late Sergeant Kane, Alec had the complete respect and reverence from his men, allowing him to properly control their movements. Khal wasn''t sure if the quality of soldiers was different because they were from a martial family or because they were a real army. All he knew was that they adherence to strict military commands had cause Sergeant Micahel''s first rule to resound in his mind. The hierarchy of these northern martial families was not new to Khal. Lord Tommel had drilled it into his head since he was young. The northern martial families were developed by the King during the last invasion by Gusto more than a century ago. They were the greatest houses capable of fighting the Gusto Empire. The first Knight King, who united all of Katar, had granted those houses the honor of becoming the first nobles of the north. Eight great houses in Seabo were granted that privilege. Of the five districts, two of the great house were in Gontu while three occupied Igbal alone. The other houses each occupied Telemer, Braxton, and Irene respectively. While the Great House of Milon had declined over the years, the Rhodes House grew in strength. They were the only great house that focused on trade as opposed to military might. They were able to stabilize their section of the Northern Wall in Gontu by hiring mercenaries. The great houses in Igbal were Dor, Stigs, and Calum. Dor and Calum controlled the majority of Igbal and were known as the behemoths of the north. Their military power alone rivaled all the other great houses combined. Their military power was enough to repel any attacks from the Gusto Empire along their section of the Northern Wall without the help of the imperial army. Most of the great houses either respected each other or stayed out of each other''s way. Dor and Calum didn''t follow this pattern, however. From the climax of the Great War 200 years ago, just after the inception of the great houses, the Lord of House Calum had started a blood feud with House Dor. The reason surrounding the situation was left out of the history book leaving much to be speculated about. It could be said that there was just that one straw remaining before the two broke out in war. A war those in the north hoped never came to past. A war between the two could cause a major destabilization of the Northern Wall since both houses were critical in its defense against the Gusto Empire. To prevent this, this Court passed a decreed that states that the imperial army would intervene and destroy the House that instigated the war. From man to child would be killed, destroying any possible bloodlines. This had greatly reduced the active aggression the two houses showed each other but nothing could stop whatever took place in the dark. Khal felt a wave of sadness overcome him as he remembered Lord Tommel and his teachings. He couldn''t help himself from reminiscing. From what his grandfather was saying, he would only be allowed to attend Skystead Academy in the final year if he managed to pass all his training in time. He had mentioned his trick to attend the academy two years earlier but his grandfather completely shut it down stating, ''stronger castles need wider foundation.'' Erik had convinced Khal of his grandfather''s merits and promised him that he would see him during the final year. Erik was already scheduled to attend the academy in four years and Khal wasn''t sure if he could reach the level his grandfather required in time. Although the old General would teach Khal everything he knew, Khal was both upset and happy at the same time. Upset that he wouldn''t be able to see Erik unless his completed his training and happy because the strongest man in the north was going to be his teacher. Khal tried his best to suppress how much he missed everyone, he knew he would see them again, he just hoped they could remain safe until then. --- "Oh, he''s already accomplished cladding?" Marcus rubbed his chin as he made some quick calculation in his head. "Given all the information I received from Lord Tommel and Bryce, I thought I had a good grasp on Khal''s talent. Hmm maybe he''s really a Vulcan as I suspected. Which begs the question, why didn''t Sagdel take the boy when he had the chance?" "I believe you don''t give yourself enough credit milord. Not many in the north can lay claim to anyone from House Dor, not with you still around. It''d be too much to oppose you just for a possibility. No matter how talented Khal is, he is but a child. Even that sly old man, Tommel, couldn''t stop you from taking the boy. No matter how much trouble Tommel has from the capital, there is no way he can use the boy as a shield. Not after Mal-El exposed himself." Alec adjusted his glasses as he offered advice to Marcus. "Hmmm, maybe you''re right. Have you found any leads as to why Tommel''s only boy was kidnapped?" Marcus asked lazily as he reclined in the chair. "Nothing yet. There have been whispers of a group in Seabo though. Does the name Raven Council mean anything to you?" Marcus stared at Alec with one eyebrow raised, "I may have come across the name once or twice. Why? Are they connected?" Alec shrugged before getting up and adjusting his clothes. "Not sure, it was the last message our spies sent before they went silent more than a week ago." Marcus looked pensively at the documents in front of his before saying, "let me know when they find something else of interest." Alec noticed that the man''s interest was piqued,justwho were the Raven Council? Hives And Hollows: Chapter 22: The Power He Seeks The next day, Khal meditated some more before it was time to move again. The Dor army was already midway between Gontu Market and Crystal Lake. He found it strange that his grandfather preferred to spend the nights in the wilderness instead of the inns next to the market. It seemed more like he was hiding his army''s movements more than anything else.But why would grandpa need to move his army in secret? This was another one of those things that the grownups refused to talk to him about. Whatever, at least he was safe. Khal got fully dressed in his brown leather armor before typing his hair in a bun. It was getting progressively more difficult to control his long hair but it was the only thing that made him feel close to his mother. He rolled up his tent and tied it at the back of his horse. The young horse whinnied happily as Khal caressed his face. He was especially energetic today Khal realized. Mounting the horse, Khal directed it towards his grandfather''s tent. It never ceased to amaze Khal how much of a military man his grandfather was. No matter how early Khal woke, his grandfather was always there waiting for him. "Good morning grandpa," Khal smiled. Although he didn''t know the old general for a long time, he could instinctively feel the love the man had for him. Every time their eyes met Khal could feel his protective aura. It also helped that he smiled with his eyes every time he spoke to Khal. "Alec informs me that you''re able to clad now." Khal smiled before nodding expectantly. Marcus laughed but it seemed stifled by his muscular form. "Just like your mother. You might not know, but she was a talented elementum when she was still alive. World energy and Spirit energy alike was easy for her to grasp." Marcus''s joy soon turned to sadness as he remembered the eventual fate of his daughter. Khal didn''t notice this, however, any new information about his mother always piqued his interest. "So, ma was also a Knight?" Khal asked enthusiastically. Marcus looked at Khal and smiled, this time his eyes were a little unfocused. "Yes, but It was unfortunate that her phobia for blood preventing her from reaching the peak. We had high hopes that she may become the first Vulcan in the North but without proper training it was impossible." Khal''s pores raised. It had always bothered him that he was unable to use any of his other elements. There was limited information in any of his books and neither his father or Sagdel could really explain it to him. "So even Vulcans need to train to use their other element?" Khal was hoping that with his father''s immense knowledge, there would be some amount of information that he could share. "Precisely so. Even though Vulcans can potentially use more than one element, not all of them will ever accomplish this in their lifetime." Marcus paused, noticing Khal''s reaction. If he didn''t know any better this seemed more like bad news than anything else to Khal. Although he couldn''t be sure what his grandson was thinking, he was already able to read his facial expressions a little. Marcus allowed his horse to walk ahead, leading the army further north. Khal kept up with the man, waiting for him to continue. "This is a defense mechanism the brain creates to prevent the host from exploding. All Vulcans are able to store spirit energy in their nucleus at a faster rate than other elementums. If their secondary element is triggered, it could bypass the nucleus''s ability to prevent more energy storage before the rank up." Khal listened closely. It made sense to him why his brain would try to preserve his life but he needed power. It was the only way he could see himself protecting his father. "Then how do Vulcans trigger their second element?" Marcus paused a moment, "Because they can trick their brain into making a difficult choice. If the host was placed in an environment where the brainconsiders the host life in danger then it will have to make a choice. Either remove the inhibition to gain more power or die. It''s an easy choice really, most Vulcans use this method to trigger it. It''s called the Trigger Event to be specific." Trigger Event....Khal committed the words to memory. If there was still a possibility then all hope wasn''t lost. It did occur to him that he might have to risk his life before he could gain power but how many Knights faced death on a daily basis in Valeria? Khal was sure most if not all. Khal and Marcus slowly made their way towards Crystal Lake. By the time the sun was at the highest point in the sky, Alec and his officers were giving their report to Marcus. Khal realized that it would be better to allow his grandfather time to organize his army. Instead, he tried his best to meditate on his horse as they moved. It was easy to allow his horse to continue without any guidance since all the other horses were headed in the same direction. --- "Milord, a report from the scouts," one of Marcus''s officers said as he rode up to him. Marcus signaled for him to continue just as Khal decided to meditate on his own further away. He really liked how hard-working Khal was. It was good that he got that quality from his father. Marcus hoped that it was the only quality he took with him. "They report that Baron Anthony men are having a dispute with merchants from House Rhodes. It seems that blood will be spilled soon. Your orders milord!" The officer kept one hand on the reins and another holding the scroll as he read it all to Marcus. "Your thoughts Captain Alec?" Marcus asked before anything else. "Well, it''s very unusual that House Rhodes would have a dispute with old man Anthony. Those merchants aren''t known for confrontations. If there isn''t coin involved they usually pack up and leave." Marcus nodded his head before stroking his hair. "True, all the more reason for us to investigate. Tell the cavalry we''re going on ahead. Have the rest of Knights follow as fast as they can." The officer saluted before turning his horse around started shouting commands. --- Khal opened his eyes as soon as he heard the orders. He was technically part of the Cavalry but he wasn''t sure he needed to go as well. Khal felt awkward for a second, nobody had explained to him his function in the army. He was just the general''s grandson. Since nobody had said he couldn''t go either, Khal decided to grab his reins firmly before ordering his horse to run faster.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. It didn''t take long before Khal caught up to Captain Alec. The man''s short hair moved haphazardly in the wind as his eyes stared intensely ahead of him. It always amazed Khal how much these Dor Knights changed when an order was given. It was as though they live and breathe this lifestyle. Alec turned towards Khal before saying, "The general said that once you can keep up then you may ride with the cavalry." With that, Alec''s horse suddenly became faster as it bolted ahead to the front of the line.Horses can be cladded too? Khal smirked as he focused on cladding. Although he had finally learned the skill, it was still hard to multitask. It was especially hard considering he wasn''t familiar with the horse enough to clad it. surely it could spook the horse and that would be dangerous. Or maybe he wouldn''t clad it completely and cause the horse to trip and that would also become dangerous. All these possibilities ran through Khal''s head causing him to hesitate. Maybe he should practice before he attempted it on the battlefield. Khal tried his best to keep up with the other horses to no avail. It took him an hour longer before he finally found the cavalry but it was already too late. If there was a fight here earlier then it was already quelled. When he reached Crystal Lake the first thing he saw was the sparkling red water. Erik explained to him that Sumitra, the God of love, was fascinated with the red lake and gave it healing properties. Khal couldn''t verify whether the story was true or not but the waters were definitely magical. Many from all over Katar would visit just to have a sip of the healing waters. The large expanse of water was intimidating to Khal. It felt as though it was a water dragon ready to engulf him entirely. To make matters worse, he could barely see the other side of the bank. There were some locals from the area on rafts or other floating devices as they gathered the water. They knew that the further out to the lake they got, the stronger the healing properties would be. There was numerous bamboo at the side of the bank with strange birds chirping nearby when Khal passed. He could see Alec and Marcus within a crowd of fifteen men. The cavalry surrounding the entire group and prevented any from escaping. Some seemed like merchants while others seemed more like Knights. The merchants were neatly dressed in fine leather jackets and leggings with their carriages behind them. At least ten guards surrounded them and Khal could tell that they were important people. The knights, however, were fully dressed in a mixture of steel and worn out leather armor. Khal made it close enough to hear a merchant saying, "I''m telling you, milord, Lord Rhodes has already asked Lord Braxton for the deed to this area of Crystal Lake. We surely can''t trespass on our own lands." This merchant, in particular, looked like he was the leader of the group. Khal was amazed to see how the man was addressing Marcus. It was both sarcastic and condescending but Marcus didn''t seem to care. "You lying bastard! Lord Braxton would never give it to you! This part of Crystal Lake has been in our Lord Anthony''s hands for at least 50 years!" Some Knights were holding back another of their colleague as the man tried to attack the merchant. Khal stared at Marcus to see how he would handle it. He wasn''t sure how Marcus manage to seem so magnanimous at all the right times. "Relax Sergeant Williams, I''m sure this here merchant can produce this deed he speaks of." The merchant began to stutter as he backpedaled his way out of it. "I said we were in the process of procuring the deed." He was a young merchant who had only just started his profession. Since Marcus was usually at the front lines and there was no report of him leaving, the merchant had no idea who he was. General Dor was never a name that would cross his mind at this point. In fact, he felt that he could get away with his poor reasoning if he mentioned the power that stood behind him. "This is House Rhodes business, surely you wouldn''t want to make an enemy of House Rhodes." Marcus raised an eyebrow before noticing Khal further in the crowd. Turning to Khal he said, "Oh! There you are Khal. Just in time. This is how House Dor deals with those who threaten its great name. Watch carefully boy, it''s time for you to understand what it means to be from one of the Great Houses." Khal dismounted from his horse before tying it to one of the bamboo shoots. He then moved through the crowd and stopped directly next to his grandfather. Marcus signaled for two of his riders to grab the young merchant. There was only a little resistance since the merchant was not able to use any form of arte. The merchant''s face pale. He couldn''t understand how anyone from House Dor would be in Gontu, much less the Crystal Lake. Sure, the man in front of his had a few cavalries with him, at least 200 by his count, but so did most baron in the area. He noticed his guards were quiet compared to the noise they made earlier in front of Anthony''s men. What a bunch of cowards he thought to himself. He had only started trading less than a year now but every time he mentioned House Rhodes everyone would accept his reasoning without question. It was this bad habit that had gotten him out of many issues and secured many deals. Lord Rhodes was impressed with his style and trusted him with more important matters. Khal wasn''t sure what exactly he was supposed to see here. The merchant was apprehended and everyone just stood there, silent. Even the merchant who he expected to scream out at least just stood there, his pants a little damper than before Khal suspected. Marcus strolled forward from Alec before he stood directly in front of the merchant. Suddenly the atmosphere changed. Marcus caused the air to fluctuate around him. It was noticeably more difficult to breathe but Khal watched on despite his discomfort. He wasn''t sure if his grandfather was going to kill the merchant or not be he decided not to say a word. "It''s men like this that destroy the legacy of the great houses. He seeks to oppress those with lesser power because he himself has none. Khal, this is the type of man you must never become. Grasp your own strength, if you must oppress then oppress with your own power." The pressure around the merchant increased. Khal watched on in amazement as the man''s feet made a depression in the dirt. Marcus''s men released the merchant but it didn''t help the man. He quickly plummeted to the floor, in agony as whatever Marcus was doing continued to increase. It was only after he was nearing unconsciousness that Marcus continued, "This will be your only warning. Tell Varlo Rhodes that House Dor will not tolerate him intimidating the lesser nobles. Not while I, Marcus Dor yet lives." Marcus suddenly released the force exerted on the man, allowing him to finally breathe and cough. Although Khal was standing a few meters away from the man, he could feel some of the force. His legs were already shaking but he tried his best to appear normal. He noticed Alec standing to the side with a bored look on his face.Is this the norm?Khal wondered. He wanted to ask but he felt that the current atmosphere wouldn''t allow it. The rest of the merchants scurried away, leaving their guards to pick up the unconscious merchant before stumbling back towards their carriage. A few of them bowed to thank Marcus for releasing them while others avoided his gaze entirely. Marcus Dor wasn''t a name that they could use freely. He was both the defender of justice as well as the Northern Wall. At least that''s what the commoners would say. Khal''s eyes glowed with amazement. This was who he was longing to become. A Knight strong enough to vanquish all evil in this world. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 23: Lust For Power North of Crystal Lake was known as Rhodes Canyon. It was the only part of Katar that was considered below sea level. It was said that Berilin slumbered in the Canyon before moving on to Crystal Lake to meet with his beloved, Sumitra. The Canyon was home to House Rhodes who lived towards the northeast of the canyon, in Twickenham City. Directly north was their prized possession, Emory Inn. The Inn made most of its revenue from those that wished to visit Crystal Lake. It offered the best hospitable treatment for any who had the coin for it. Khal had on the western side of the Canyon today. He had journeyed towards Pinetown where Baron Carmona Anthony welcomed Marcus and his entire army. Khal was surprised that Lord Anthony and his grandfather were old friends from back in the academy. While Marcus went on to become one of the strongest men in the north, leading his own army, Lord Anthony became a less court official. It was only a few years since he retired to his father''s old position as Baron of Pinetown. Khal and Alec were the only ones allowed inside the Baron''s mansion while the rest of the soldiers made camp outside. Khal found the town mostly empty, which was strange to him. He expected it to be as prosperous as Sydenham town. "Grandpa, why is this town so empty?" He whispered. They were on their horses headed towards the mansion now. Leading them was Sergeant Williams that confronted the Rhodes merchants just a few days ago. There were only a handful of commoners on the road leading up to Lord Anthony. "Majority of the commoners prefer to live next to Crystal Lake. They only visit the town when they need to restock on supplies or when they''re here to sell the water." "Oh, that would explain it then," Khal said as he adjusted his sights towards the road ahead. The town was very similar to Sydenham town. There was a tavern just at the front entrance of the city as well as various shops. There was even a small inn but Khal couldn''t see anyone leaving or entering. He was sure that the state of the town was because House Rhodes monopolized everything in the area. There was little Lord Anthony could do against the Great House. Just at the gates to the mansion, an old, frail man in a grey robe, "We meet again old friend. What brings you to my humble home?" Lord Anthony asked Marcus. Khal was surprised that the man bothered to meet them all the way here. It wasn''t often that nobles showed such respect. Well, Baron black never did it. "haha! Carmona, I''m here so you can meet my grandson, Nicole''s boy." Khal watched as Lord Anthony''s eyes widen in surprise. "Nicole''s boy? So, the rumors were true? I heard he''s quite the fighter down south. Long live House Dor my good friend!" Khal gave the man a simple nod before the trio dismounted from the horses. Sergeant Williams whispered into his Lord''s ear before taking off somewhere inside. Carmona''s frowned before shaking his head. "Are you just going to stand there or are you gona offer us a place to rest our feet?" Marcus joked. "You''ve been a soldier for so many years already Marcus, surely you can stand for a moment more." Carmona laughed as they all walked on. It didn''t take long before a few stable hands took the horses away. Carmona signaled the maids to prepare some tea and a bath as they entered the mansion. "Carmona, we encountered some of Rhodes men on our way here. Is there anything I can do for you?" Marcus asked. They were already inside a wide room where a large grilled hog laid flat on the table. "Marcus we will have so much time for those petty annoyances. Let''s eat and catch up. It''s not often us old folks get to spend time with the younger generation after all haha." Carmona patted Khal on the head while speaking, allowing Khal to see the patches of purple dots on his skin. Noticing Khal staring at his skin, Carmona quickly pulled away as he continued to laugh with Marcus. "Where are you headed? Back to the frontlines or towards Elfheim?" Marcus stared towards the ceiling for a second before he turned around, "Elfheim, Khal hasn''t seen his kin yet so duty dictates that he is well received before anything else." Carmona nodded then turned towards Alec, "And when do you plan to introduce me to your wife? I heard you got married four summers ago." Alec adjusted his glasses and smiled awkwardly. "Lynette is fat with child milord. As soon as they are born we will make the journey here." "Hmmm, give her my best then." The conversation continued well into the night before Khal and Alec retired, leaving Marcus and Carmona to continue without them. "Carmona, you''ve stalled enough, what is happening between you and Rhodes?" Marcus asked as soon as he realized that they were alone. Carmona got quiet and looked towards his tea. "It''s nothing you can deal with Marcus. Leave it alone." Marcus stared at his old friend. He was always one to avoid confrontation. It was partly why Marcus had to defend him at the academy. "Carmona, whether I can deal with it or not is not the questions. You for one should know how far my hands can reach when the need arose." Carmona became quiet again, deep in thought. "What do you know about the Raven Council Marcus? Have they reached out to you yet?" Marcus didn''t seem to have a reaction. Carmona was half expecting the man to leap out of the chair. "I have heard about them. They tried to turn some of my men against me and failed. Maybe they know better than to persuade me to their side," Marcus shrugged. Carmona stared at Marcus with his famous dumbfounded look. Marcus never was one to do anything orthodox as always. "Well, they''ve reached out to almost every noble in Seabo." Carmona passed a small invitation to Marcus, on the back of the card was a raven in flight. Marcus slowly grabbed the card before reading the contents. "And you said no?" he asked. "Of course, I did. But I''m afraid it''s the wrong choice I made. cough, cough!" Marcus jumped out of the chair and grabbed the wrist of his friend. He saw the purple dots along his forearm all the way towards his neck. Carmona quickly pulled away and adjusted his robe to hide it. "My dear friend, who did this to you?" Carmona silently pointed to the card next to Marcus. "They said those who are not of the council were enemies. Only three days after I receive the invitation I found these spots on my hands. I neither know where it came from or who did it but it must be them. An old man like me has lived too long living without making any enemies. Now, I''m poisoned and I have neither a wife nor an heir to comfort me. Cough, cough!" Marcus'' eyes darkened. A thick killing intent pulse through the air. "Carmona, how much time do you have?"This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "About a week at best." Marcus clenched his fist as electricity charged within. Luckily the table was made of wood else Carmona''s frail body would feel the brunt of it. "You can''t trust any of your vassals. Who knows which one of them could have poisoned you. No wonder Rhodes was so brazen to try to steal the trading contract you had with the commoners at Crystal Lake. Rest assured old friend, your blood will be repaid in full." Carmona smiled at Marcus''s rage. "You''ve always been like this Marcus. This Raven Council has most likely infiltrated every noble home in Seabo. There is little you can do to overcome such a force. No matter how strong House Dor is, but I do feel blessed to have a friend like you." It was Marcus''s turn to be quiet. "There is one thing I want you to do for me. Although I do not have any heir, Sergeant Williams has been my most trusted friend. See that he isn''t killed by the Ravens when I''m gone." Marcus grabbed his friend''s hand and nodded confidently, "Be at ease my friend, I promise you that no harm will come to him." --- Khal spent an entire week in Pinetown. The place was too boring and lonely to motivate him to explore. He decided to spend most of his time trying to clad his horse. He was only able to accomplish it while his horse was standing still but the minute it moved his concentration was broken instantly. It was the same when it came to his cladding. Although he was able to clad now, the slightest movement was too difficult to maintain the cladding. To make matters worse, he couldn''t ask his grandfather for any help since the man spent every day with Lord Anthony. He couldn''t see what was so interesting that they needed to talk about. Alec, on the other hand, was missing. Khal wasn''t sure whether he went back to the army camp or he was out training somewhere. Regardless though, he was too frustrated with cladded to bother continuing. His wind control was getting better though. It was the only exciting thing that Khal could boast about. Before, his wind element was untamed and scattered. Now, although it was still scattered, at least it got it to flow in one direction. This progress caused his blade to become even faster and sharper. Khal was brushing his horse at the stables that evening when he heard a shout from the mansion. He was sure it was his grandfather''s voice. Usually, the man was so calm and decisive so it was confusing to hear him sound so loudly. Khal decided it was best for him to check and make sure everything was ok. Maybe his grandfather simply hit his toe against a chair or something. He knew that hurt a lot and he found it hard to believe anyone else would think differently. Khal entered the study room where Marcus and Lord Anthony spent most of their time. Just as he entered he saw most of the servants crowding around.Strange, what is happening?Khal wasn''t sure what was going on exactly but he had an idea. He remembered when he saw Carmona''s skin that day. If he wasn''t mistaken, that was poisoning and one of the worst ones too, Sweet Zenob. Although it was undetectable in food or drinks it was one of the lesser used poisons since it took too long to kill and the victim would have a peaceful death. Who would want something like that? Most people would prefer their victims to die horribly and quickly. Khal finally pushed through the crowd and made his way towards the front. There, he saw Marcus and Sergeant Williams on the floor, Williams holding Lord Anthony in his arms while electricity coursed through Marcus body as his breath raged on. "Carmona, you fool! You knew all along didn''t you!" Marcus screamed as he pounded his fist into the floorboards. Splinters raised from the aftermath as Marcus continued to mourn the death of his friend. Khal knew it was too dangerous to get the general to stop while he was in such a state. It took Alec''s sudden arrival to snap Marcus back to reality. It was too late though. Marcus grabbed Williams by the throat and disappeared from the study room. Khal watched Alec sigh before wind element took him away from the room as well. Khal was unsure where they all went but it was only after he heard a loud sound that he ran towards the yard. "You spineless scum. How dare you abuse his trust!" Khal watched as his grandfather grabbed Williams'' kneecap and rip it off completely. The man''s screams of agony were drowned out by the constant buzzing of electricity around him. Alec tried his best to push Marcus off the man but it was ineffective. Marcus just swatted Alec at his stomach with enough force to cause him to stumble backward. "Milord we need him alive!" Alec shouted. Marcus was far too angry to care what he was saying. He continued to rampage against Williams as the man fought back for his life. No matter how many times he cladded himself, Marcus overcame his cladding with pure strength and rage. "He was a father to you! He even sought your best interest on his last days! You do not deserve the esteem he gave you!" Khal listened and tried to put the pieces together. It was difficult with all the noise and fighting but he managed to gather the bits together. When he felt like he had enough information, Khal cladded his feet before embedding it with wind element. He rushed towards his grandfather the fastest he could manage. "Grandfather! Stop!" Khal grabbed unto the man''s arm with his entire body as he tried to stop him. Alec took this opening to push Williams further back. It was already too late for him to run away anyway. Marcus stared at Khal then Williams. He forced his himself to contain his rage when he realized who it was on his arm. "This does not concern you Khal, wait for me inside." He forced Khal off his arm as he stepped towards Williams again. This time, Lord Anthony''s men were blocking his path to the Sergeant. "I...I knew what I did was wrong but...but no matter how much he cared for me, there was no way I could become Baron after he died. No matter how much we cared for each other. He already lived most of his life. This was the only way I could finally get what I wanted, what I NEEDED! The Raven Council promised me that I would get what I deserved after the deed was done. You can''t kill me." Williams panted as he finally said what he needed to say to Marcus. "You coward, they used you! The Raven Council has nothing to gain from giving this place to you. I doubt they even have that power." Marcus finally said calmly. "You''re lucky Carmona asked me to protect you. Consider yourself lucky today!" Marcus quickly vanished just as quickly as he said those words. Khal could hear a horse neighing at the stables before the horse galloped towards the Mansion''s gates. "Well," Alec said finally, "That was scary." He finally approached the group of men surrounding Willaims. None of them had the same vigor they came with when they noticed their Sergeant in danger. Now, they all seem to prefer him dead now but Khal noticed Williams staring into space. Maybe he finally realized how his lust for power had ruined Carmona and himself. Khal couldn''t tell. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 24 : Elfheim The north was always colder than anywhere else in Katar. This was especially so in Twickenham Town. The frozen leaves resisted the wind as the darken trees around the castle maintained their rightful pose against the falling snow. The birds had flown south for the winter but small rodents could be seen running across the branches carrying small fruits and nuts within their mouths. They moved back and forth before settling down within a small hole in a tree. The sun had already set some time ago but there was still light visible within the forest. Dim as it may be, it still offered the rodents enough vision to carry out their gathering efforts. If one followed the source of the light they would see that it came from the castle which these trees hugged at the base. In the topmost room, a few maginite lights hung from the ceiling while small shadows danced on the walls. It was here that an old man could be seen with two others as they carried out conversations only fit for those of their kind. "You sure that Carmona is dead?" The old man asked as he moved his eyebrows away from his face. His grandniece had promised to cut it the next time she visited from the Inn but since business had developed to this extent she rarely ever showed her face. "Yes, milord. Clovis just delivered the news. It seems that Sergeant Williams has also taken his own life," the man responded. He was one of the few Knights in service to the old man. The rest were usually sell-swords but they couldn''t be trusted if the price wasn''t right. "Good," responded the old man with a sinister smile. "I don''t know how Charles does it but he is rarely wrong. The human psychology is strange like that I admit. Is there any other news?" The Knight looked towards the man in the black mask. The only information his lord was willing to tell him about the man was that he was an assassin in Service to House Calum. How House Calum and his house were even connected, the Knight didn''t know. "Lord Rhodes, General Dor happened to be there when it happened. I''m sure he has made the connection between you and Lord Anthony''s fate. It is only a matter of time before the Recluse are called into action." The masked man remained quiet while Lord Rhodes scuffed. "The ''great general'' has no business with House Rhodes. I''m under the protection of the Ravens. There is nothing his little Recluse can do without me knowing." The masked man remained quiet, the Knight was sure this man was bad news but there was little he could ever say to his lord to warn him of it. Lord Rhodes barely cared to listen to the advice of any of his own peers much less for him, a single Knight under his charge. "Relay this to Calum for me, let them know that their little games with the Recluse will begin soon. I will supply the men for the job, they need not worry." The masked man nodded before removing himself from the room. The Knight always found it weird that the assassin never bothered to show any respect to his lord. The more shocking bit was that Lord Rhodes never seem to care in the least. It was a strange sight, considering the Lord was a stickler for face. "Ser Knowles, make sure that the next time he addresses me without bowing, you run your blade through his fucking chest." The old man spat on the floor before spinning around to the door. "Yes milord...." --- The Crystal lake rested between Gontu and Igbal. It took more than a week before Khal finally managed to circle the lake into Igbal. His grandfather, Marcus, had remained quiet along the way after Carmona''s death. Even after Sergeant Williams'' suicide, he didn''t seem receptive to any of Alec''s concerns. Khal remained quiet as he guided his horse down the familiar path. He wasn''t used to comforting people, much less a harden general like his grandfather. He opted to let the man deal with his own emotions on his own. From what he gathered, his grandfather probably took Carmona''s dead especially hard since the man wasn''t a warrior like the rest of his men. A few days after passing Crystal Lake, Marcus rode his horse next to Khal before slowly matching his pace. Khal waited for the man to speak first before saying anything. "I''m sorry you had to see me like that Khal. Carmona was like a brother to me. At the academy, he was the fiercest of all of us. Although he wasn''t a fighter, he faced every challenge that came his way like a man. It was him that showed me what true bravery was." Marcus allowed a pause before he continued, "Some called him a failure since he had no heir, life is funny this way. He never married or had any kids but he loved his vassals. He always was like that, more foolish than I in that regard." Khal looked at the man''s smile with tears soaking in his beard. This was another side he hadn''t see yet. The gentle and caring nature that was under the tough exterior that was Marcus. Khal appreciated it. "Lord Tommel said failure comes only when you forget your principles. Lord Anthony seems like a man of principles. In my eyes, he could never be a failure." Marcus''s eyes lingered on Khal as he finished his words. It was only after several moments that he laughed audibly, "Lord Tommel is a wise man." Khal was relieved to hear Marcus''s mood shift for the better. It was difficult to focus on his training when the mood was so bleak. "So, grandfather, what should I be doing at Elfheim? I don''t know anyone there. Is it going to be alright without you th..", Marcus raised his hand to stop Khal from continuing. "You''ve been thinking about this for quite some time I assume. There is no need to worry. Elfheim is the safest place in Seabo. I expect you to continue training until I return. You''re still young so there isn''t much else for you to do. There aren''t many that I know that would be your equal at this age. However, these are trying times for House Dor. While we are still prosperous, many will wish to see us fall. Many have already started plotting against us in the dark." Khal didn''t quite understand what his grandfather meant. To him, once he could show everyone that even the youths of House Dor were remarkable they would think twice before plotting anything. "What you did in Sydenham Town, although noble, was foolish." "But grandpa, father''s honor was-" "I didn''t say you didn''t have a good reason but life isn''t black and white like that. From what the report says, Bryce''s unit was at a disadvantage trying to protect you. Even your father had to expose himself to save your life." Marcus noticed Khal''s head droop as he stared at the road. He knew it was difficult for him to hear but it was about time he scolded him for his foolishness. "I''m not trying to blame you for what happened with your father Khal, but you need to exercise restraint. Someone wouldn''t always be there to save you. You need to use your brain as much as you use your fist. Train your mind to see what your fist cannot. Only then will you see all the pieces."The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Khal knew his grandfather was right. He just didn''t need another reason to blame himself for why neither of his parents was around. The rest of the ride was quiet again. Marcus continued to ride together with Khal down the dirt road. "I''m sorry for what I''ve done. I understand better now," Khal finally said. Marcus was relieved that the boy didn''t hate him for it. "Good, then I expect to hear good reports in the future." Marcus did his signature laugh before he rode ahead to meet with Alec. After another few days of nothing more than the boring road, Marcus finally commanded his army to head north towards the Wall. Khal was left with just a few soldiers and Captain Alec to continue towards Elfheim. It didn''t take long before Khal began seeing more people on the road. There were farmlands and small villages along the way towards the city. Khal could see that the majority of the villagers giving him strange looks as he continued onwards. Unlike Gontu, the people of Igbal seemed more uptight and fidgety. Khal could understand why considering they were usually the ones most affected by the skirmishes happening directly north of them. Majority of the commoners who desired to make a name for themselves or to gather a few coins had elected to spend their time fighting at the wall. It goes without saying that most of them never returned. Elfheim City was a misnomer in Igbal. It encompassed two small towns and a large city circling a large castle in the center. There was a giant wall constructed between each city and town with only two entrances. Khal could see many guards on the wall patrolling as he entered the gates of the small town. He realized that the gates needed five men to push it open fully.Just how thick is this anyway?Khal stared in shock as he noticed the anti-siege weaponry plastered on the walls.This is more than a town, it''s a fortress!It was the only area in Igbal where House Dor reigned supreme. Elfheim was considered the first city ever constructed in Katar. It was originally built as a fort for warriors and their families to live while they weathered the attacks from the Gusto onslaught so many years ago. Now, it was home to the martial family of Dor, where almost every area of power was held by those of Dor blood. Lately, Marcus''s younger brother held most of the power since Marcus was always at the northern wall. Surprisingly there was never a power struggle between the two since Marcus never much cared for power. This caused his brother to be very grateful and partial to him. He was the sole reason their family was considered the strongest in the north. Without him to shelter the younger generation, there was no way for them to contend against Calum. The two towns on the peripheral of the castle were called Rodstick and Marshwood while the city was Elbrach. The three branch families of House Dor each ruled one of these while Castle Dor was where the main family lived. Khal entered Marshwood from his understanding of the layout of the area. From everything he learned on his way towards Elfheim, House Dor was loved by many. Besides upholding honor and fairness, their martial prowess was considered second to none. Calum might have quantity but the quality of their Knights was only at the most basic level in the north. The first sound Khal heard as he entered the town was cheers. Cheers from commoners on either side of the road stunned Khal. He wasn''t expecting to be received like this. It was certainly more surprising that the crowd seem to know his name.How did that happen?he wondered. It wasn''t often that he saw this. Even at Sydenham town, only a handful of people knew who he was. "Khal, from here on out you''re expected to act like the noble you are. I''m sure Lord Tommel taught you as much. Please consider this in everything you do. You''re representing the entirety of House Dor now." Captain Alec patted Khal on the shoulder. Noticing how flustered that statement made Khal, Alec continued, "But no pressure." The minute he entered Marshwood, Khal could feel the brilliance and the authority House Dor represented. The commoners stared at him and whispered among themselves. He wasn''t sure what they were saying but he wasn''t used to so much attention. It made him think twice as hard before he did anything. It was an uncomfortable feeling that made him want to cover his face and ride away. That would look poorly on his image as well as his first impression so he stifled the thought. He just had to deal with it like everything else that he''d manage to deal with at his age. "Well met Captain Alec!" A skinny man saluted to Alec as he approached on his horse. "Baron Dercillus Dor has requested your presence." Alec just nodded to the man as they continued down the road. Khal knew that this was a parade in his favor but none of the men that approached Alec bothered to speak with him. He didn''t mind since it would only have been a simple greeting but he was starting to think that maybe they just weren''t sure who exactly he was since he looked so big for his age already. Khal felt like it took way longer than needed for the parade to end. It wasn''t until he paraded through the major roads of Marshwood that he was free to head to Dercillus Mansion. It was already late at night when he rode along the pathway to the mansion. His inner thighs were especially sore and his arms came in second. Now, it was only Alec and himself riding ahead. It was too late to tell how the building looked but he knew that it was huge. When they entered the mansion, a few servants waited behind a tall, middle-aged gentleman. "Brother, it is good to see you return safely!" Alec and the gentleman shared a hug before Alec pushed Khal forward. "Dercillus, this is Nicole''s boy Khal. Khal meet your cousin Dercillus!" Alec smiled proudly as he showed Khal the man. Khal bowed respectfully before saying, "It is a pleasure to meet you cousin!" Dercillus stared at the boy before turning to Alec, "Nicole''s boy is well manners Alec, nothing like the likes of us hahaha!" Khal nearly stumbled at the words. This man seemed more like Marcus. "Right you are Cillus, it''s Tommel''s fault for allowing this to happen. Come Khal, we have much to teach you yet," Alec chimed with a smile on his face. "You both must be famished! Come, let the maids fix you both a plate," Dercillus suggested quickly as he let the duo to the dining room. Khal followed behind cautiously as he inspected the mansion. There were too many halls and rooms for him to remember where exactly he was and he knew it would take some time to get used to. "Khal, this way!" Alec said as he smiled and signaled to Khal. For the first time in his life, Khal felt the love of family. Although his father always showed him love, this feeling was far different. He felt like he finally belonged somewhere, and it warmed his heart. Yes, this must be what mother had, he thought to himself. Between Alec and Dercillus, Khal enjoyed the teasing and funny stories the brothers shared with him. They had continued until midnight before Khal finally ushered off to bed. Tomorrow would be the day he met the rest of his family in Rodstick and Elbrach. He couldn''t wait. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 25: Family Reunion The next few days were as tiring as the first. Khal had spent more time smiling and waving at the commoners in bothRodstickandElbrach. The rest of the branch families weren''t nearly as hospitable as Alec''s branch, but they were respectable nonetheless. It wasn''t until he spoke to the viscount of Elbrach City that he felt any semblance of animosity. Khal sort of expected it though, Viscount Gilbrid Dor was the most powerful after Marcus and the second highest ranked noble of the family. Although he answered to Marcus'' younger brother, Khal could tell that the man was magnanimous in both warrior spirit and noble presence. He would be a dangerous enemy to any of the other Great Houses. Gilbridhad two sons who were both quiet the entire time at the table when they were having lunch. Unlike Dercillus, the entire meeting seemed more like an unanswered power struggle. Khal had eventually learned the names and ages of the boy. The older one was called Torryn and he was of average height. Although he was only eighteen, he was already a Senior Knight and his father made sure that Khal knew it. While the younger brother, Teige, was just twelve, he was already able to feel his spirit energy, barely a squire. For elite warrior families, this much was already remarkable. Khal knew he was abnormal with his level of progress at eight years old and didn''t see the need to boast to his cousins. His grandfather''s words to exercise restraint was still fresh in his mind after all. BaronOterDor ofRodstickTown was far less intense than ViscountGilbridand only spoke about his three pretty daughters and how great a man Marcus was. He seemed more like a fanboy of the great general than the baron of a town. Khal had to stifle a laugh just thinking about how silly the man seemed through the entire dinner proceedings. It also helped that Alec was there to nudge him a few times. The soldiers Khal saw around the city was also a testimony of House Dor''s power within the region. Besides being strong of arms, the soldiers were well coordinated. Even the drills Khal saw were far about Sergeant Michael''s and Khal knew how difficult that training was. His body twitched to join them. --- Three days had passed by the time Khal made it to Castle Dor. The castle was surrounded by a moat with a long detachable bridge. Khal had read extensively about the structure of a castle. Most in Valeria usually used these dug out trenches as a defensive measure against foreign attacks. Khal passed the murky water as his horse quickly galloped towards the front wall. Khal couldn''t see much soldiers posted on the walls and he assumed it was because Elfheim city was already impenetrable, leaving the castle in the middle free to be defenseless. Alec led Khal towards the inside of the castle after a few soldiers quickly opened the gates. The first place they headed was towards the stables since the horses needed proper grooming and nurturing. Especially his horse, Khal had eventually found out that the horse was his grandfather''s gift to him for finding his way back home. Khal had eventually come up with a name for the horse, much to its liking it seemed. Getting down from the horse, Khal walked it towards the stables slowly before removing the saddle. He brushed the horse''s back slowly while whispering, "Rest well Windcrest." It was a silly name when he first thought about it but when he first met the horse it was as wild and untamed as the wind and moved equally as fast. It helped that Khal was able to control wind element. Although the horse was young, it was far bigger than his father''s pack horse. His horse was a warhorse, almost twice the size of a packhorse with denser muscles and a broader built. The messenger horses Khal had seen in Sydenham town were a stark contrast to these powerful beasts. Besides being the smartest of the three types of horses, the warhorse was far stronger than the messenger horse and faster than the pack horse. It was a horse giving the best of the pack and messenger horses. The messenger horses were easy to breed and train and were usually cheap. Their speed was the best between the three horses, but they were notorious for being difficult to communicate with using world energy. The pack horse, however, was the easiest to communicate with but were slow and never made good use of their high stamina. Most farmers and carriages usually had pack horses pulling them since they were meek creatures. They were usually at a disadvantage duringwarsince their slow frames left their riders defenseless from arrows. It was only with Skill that Avery was able to control his horse so well given these disadvantages and Khal knew it could have cost him his life during the ambush atsaddlebackroad. "A great horse you got there, lad," an old man said as he approached Khal''s horse. "Are you the new stable boy? These Dor warriors always manage to gather the best horses aye," he smiled as he grabbed the reins of Khal''s horse. Khal could see the dirt marinated his fingers as he held on to Windcrest. His hunched back made him seem far shorter than he really was. "Umm, yea thanks. I''ll leave the horse in your care then," Khal said before bowing to the man. "This the first time this old Donn ever hear a stable boy so polite. Where you from Lad?" Khal smiled to Donn before declaring, "I''m Khal Dor, I believe I''ll be living from now." "Hmmm, a little bigger than the rumors say. I heard you were just eight, but you look twelve by the looks of it. Come here let me see." Donn quickly grabbed one of Khal''s hands before sizing it up. "Oh, you''re right, your bones are definitely that of an eight-year-old." Khal tried his best to pull away, but the old man was far stronger than he appeared. "I''msorryuncle but who are you?" Khal demanded quickly. "You do not know? I am Donn Clide, the groundsman. I take care of everything around this here castle. You be careful now young Khal. That power you hold many be wanting," Donn whispered the last part almost jokingly. Khal wasn''t sure whether the man was crazy or not, but his bulging eyes certainly made him seem so. The man then released Khal before taking Windcrest further inside the stables.What a strange little man.Khal then met up with Alec before entering the castle. His granduncle was at the steps with two women at his side. One was an old but elegantly dressed woman with a head full of long silver hair. The younger one didn''t seem like a middle-aged woman with black hair rolling down her back. It was easy for Khal to deduce who everyone was. His granduncle, Matrus, held his wife in his arms. She was the younger of the woman and was named Finola. The older woman was definitely Khal''s great-grandmother, Moreen. She was an intense woman, far stronger in spirit than any other of House Dor. At least that''s what Alec warned Khal.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "We finally meet Khal," his granduncle shouted as he approached Khal. He looked just as tall and overpowering his Marcus, but his hair was far thicker and lack any of the white strands, unlike Marcus. "Greetings, granduncle!" Khal said with a powerful voice. He wanted to appear as a strong figure in the eyes of his great-grandmother. Although Matrus was the head of the family, his commands could always be overruled by his mother if she felt like it. "Oh! How powerful," Matrus said admirably, "You''re definitely one of Dor''s." Khal felt pleased with himself. If he could be seen as a strong person, then he was one step closer to becoming a pillar for his family. After the greetings, everyone made their way into one of the chambers. Khal was convinced that his family placed a lot of emphasis on eating. Maybe all martial families bonded this way, he wasn''t sure, but he liked it. At least here he wouldn''t have to resort to stealing food. Khal was shocked to learn that Matrus and Finola were yet to have any children. That meant that Khal was next in line to rule if the couple never manages to have any kids. They were still fairly young since they both had enough spirit energy to live a long life. Khal also became aware that Matrus, despite his similarities with Marcus, were extremely different. He was far more tactical and soft-spoken than his older brother but there was still a hidden fire within his eyes that Khal could see. He seemed dedicated to his role as the head of the family, being interrupted from his meal ever so often to deal with other matters. "They say you defeated a Senior Knight," Moreen finally stated after being quiet the entire meal. She was sitting on the further side of the long table, with two guards behind her. Khal looked up to see the woman''s eyes burning into his soul.So, this is where grandpa got his personality from."Umm yes, yes I did," Khal stuttered as he finished. For some reason, this woman made him uneasy. "Really?" she said rhetorically as one of his eyebrows receded. "You don''t sound so sure of yourself," she added slowly, allowing her words to echo throughout the room. "Mother, you''ve read Marcus'' report. Surely you don''t think he would lie," Matrus begged. Moreen raised a hand slowly to stop her son from finishing before turning back to Khal. "Tell me, young man, how did you defeat this man? Was it some sort of Durmondae trickery?" she probed further. Khal face hardened, if this woman was insinuating that he was unworthy of his accomplishment because of his birth then he would put her in her place. He got up from his seat before stepping closer to the woman. Her two guards quickly held on to the hilt of their sword before she signaled to them to stand down. "Well? What are you going to do boy?" Khal removed the sword from his sheath before cladding it and embedding it with wind element. It earned him a few murmurs from the family members, even Moreen was a little shocked. "There is no need to do or prove anything. I am Khal Dor, grandson of Tunderfist Dor and scion of a Durmondae. It matters not whether you believe grandfather or not but never question my honor. I am Dor by blood. The same blood that runs through your veins."Khal then sheathed his sword before returning to his seat. He continued to eat his meal while everyone stared at him. Moreen didn''t continue her probing and instead smiled faintly before returning to her meal. The rest of the day passed without any more incidents. Khal was taken on a tour of the castle, seeing the wide range of chambers as well as the meadow in the back. There was also a training ground for Marcus which excited Khal. After his tour, Alec said his farewells to Khal before joining up with Marcus at the Northern Wall. --- The blanket of darkness covered Castle Dor by the time Matrus returned to his chambers. It was a thankless job being the head of the family. He had longed for this ever since he was a child. If he had known, it would be this much work he would have begged his brother to take it. Finola was busy giving the maids their orders for the following day, allowing Matrus a moment alone. Just as he entered the room, the first thing he noticed was his mother, Moreen. He wasn''t sure how long she had waited here for him, but it seemed important. She had remained an enigma throughout his life. Regardless of the peaceful time they lived, she never trusted anyone or placed any confidence in anyone besides her two sons. In fact, it was part of the reason she probed Khal so strongly. If the boy didn''t at least show some backbone and either prove that he really had the ability to kill a Senior Knight or at least somehow show that he was really of Dor blood then Moreen would never trust him. She would restrict him as best she could so that he never held any position of power. Who knew that the boy would prove both, shocking the woman into submission. "Mother, what are you doing here so late?"Matrusquestioned Moreen. "I''m free to go where ever I please boy," retorted Moreen, earning her a chuckle from her son. "What do you think of him?" Matrussmiled before sitting on the bed next to her. "He inherited Marcus'' element and even the fiery spirit. Even Nicole wasn''t this skilled at his age. He''s here to prove something. Avery''s banishment from the family must be weighing heavily on his mind. What''s more frightening is that he''s just eight years old! We need to-" "We need to do nothing, the boy''s ability will remain a secret," Moreen said with authority. "Mother, he''s an unprecedented talent. If the other Great Houses knew, we could rise above them all in a matter of years. He''d be the second coming of Marcus!" "Foolish! You think Calum would sit idly by while we gain yet another Marcus? We need to keep this contained. Luckily, no one believed aneight yearold actually killed a Senior Knight. Has anyone else seen what he can do?" Moreen asked. "No mother, Alec reported that most of the men that knew he could control wind element is now dead. Only Lord Tommel,Sagdel, and his father are aware of it." "Good, keep it that way. Explain to him only what he needs to know so he wouldn''t risk exposure. Write a letter to Marcus explaining what we discussed." Moreen then placed a hand on her chin, deep in thought. "What of the Recluse? Anything new to report?" "Nothing yetmother. Alec reported something about the Raven Council. House Rhodes seems to be involved somehow. I''ll write to Marcus and have him notify his Recluse," Matrus said thoughtfully. His mother only nodded slowly before quickly leaving the room. --- It was a late night, a few days after Khal made it to Castle Dor. On the Northern Wall, Marcus was in his study reading all the reports his brother had left for him to sort through. It was at that time that another shadow entered the room. Without turning around Marcus said firmly, "Report!" A masked man clothed in all black bowed towards Marcus before saying, "We have reason to believe that the Black Recluse may be compromised." Marcus smiled at the thought. "Lord Coin has tried to revolt against you, but Lord Claw sent him to the afterlife." Marcus smiled no more, his face instantly hardened and his browed knitted tightly together. "Lord Coin? Summon Lord Claw to me at once, I will see what he has to say about this." The masked man slowly stepped away before responding, "Quel T''luze!" He disappeared just as they came, allowing the still of the night to accompany Marcus once more. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 26: Fealty A small scrolled snuggly attached to the winged creature as it descended. Its small wings flapped periodically as it landed on the worn-out frame of the messenger coop, adjacent to the expectant servant. The bird quickly ate the dried grains held in the servant''s hand while he removed the message. The coop had always given off a foul smell from the pigeon''s droppings, but he was used to it. It had felt more like home than most of the other places he had been. The magnificent castle that towered over the city had become his home only four years now thanks to the added inhabitant. Who would have guessed that the mighty Dor family would have a secret child that would show up so randomly? Like most, he had been skeptical of the claim, but the familiar blonde hair and intense stare had won him over. Not many others in the north could give off that predator aura he was so familiar with now. The boy had slowly grown up to become a man. Twelve years old already and thanks to his spirit energy, he was already at 6 feet. Only recently he had celebrated his coming of age ceremony, allowing the servant to stand at his side while they paraded him all over. The servant knew well that the boy didn''t really like the public display much, but he faked a smile and accepted his responsibilities as the young Dor Lord. He quite admired the strange maturity the boy showed. Well, he was an adult now, the servant had to remind himself that thinking of him as a boy could lead to problems. Although he was fair and never gave the servant a hard time, he was a noble and if he wasn''t given respect, the servant could find himself missing his head. He quietly walked towards Lord Khal''s chambers. It was an unorthodox room, Khal had played a key role in the design. He had constructed a small room to sleep in, using most of the space for an adjacent exercise room, as the servant had come to know. He had initially thought that Khal wasn''t known for any martial prowess, the rumors about him killing a Senior Knight four years ago was unfounded. The servant had assumed it was the family''s way of hiding the fact that he had commoner blood in his veins as well. The servant had been a keeper of secrets, as he liked to call it before he was taken in by Lord Matrus. His time snooping around and gathering information on the various nobles had become his only niche in the black market. It was just one mistake on his last job that caused his capture. If any other family had captured him, he knew he would be dead a long time ago, without anyone to mourn for him. He knocked loud enough so that Khal could hear him before he opened the door. Serving Khal offered many boons when compared to the other servants. He had heard their whispers of contempt and envy many times, but he ignored it. It didn''t matter what they thought of him. He was Jasper, keeper of secrets. It was easy enough for him to dig up dirt on any of the servants which could lead to them losing their jobs or their limbs. That fact alone was enough for him to quell any resentment he held against them. The first thing Jasper saw as he entered the room was his panting Lord. Khal was glistening with sweat as he stood there holding a sword. Jasper had come to understand Khal over the years and with that his love for exercising. At first, Jasper thought that if he was so determined to train, why hadn''t he joined the Dor military? Maybe he was saving it for Skystead Academy instead. Jasper had glanced at one of his frequent letters to his childhood friend Erik and it mentioned something of the sort. Yesterday, Jasper had overheard some servants saying that Khal had spoken up for him, prevented his execution. It was only then that Jasper learned the truth and he wasn''t sure what he should do. All the rumors that everyone disregarded turned out to be true. He thought back to Khal, there were so many signs there that should have clued him in. He remembered the subtle way in which he moved, purposeful and with great calculation. It had escaped him till now, no one would expect such a young man to be capable of that. The fact that Khal never showed his skills outside the castle might mean that it was intentional. It was the only logical reason as to why he was so humble and plain. Jasper had to rethink on all their interactions to see the full picture. While others thought that maybe he would use his grandfather''s name to pass the Skystead exams, he knew better. Their assumptions wouldn''t be unfounded of course, many young lords developed their prowess after joining the academy after all. Not everyone could be like ViscountGilbrid''stwo sons. Both were unprecedented geniuses within the Dor family. Although they weren''t on the level of the Thunder Fist, they would be dependable in the future. Jasper had done his investigation on the family; the only exception was Khal. "A letter from the young Lord Erik," Jasper said with a bow as he presented the scroll to Khal. Without responding, Khal quickly grabbed the letter before his stern face melted into a smile. Jasper watched his Lord''s eyes shift from left to right as he read the contents. Curious, Jasper thought back to his first meeting of the Khal. It was only when he decided to ask one too many questions about Castle Dor that he was eventually captured at the local tavern. Actually, it was only after he asked specifically about Khal. Strange, although the boy then was no longer a commoner but a bonified noble, he had adjusted too quickly. No lord who lived as a commoner before could possibly switch so quickly. Jasper had seen a lot already, but this was the strangest thing he had witnessed in his thirty years. It wasn''t until the letters started coming in that Jasper realized that Khal used his teachings from Lord Tommel to quickly adjust himself to his new reality. Lord Khal''s background was mysterious. Jasper found himself eager and wary to unravel the mystery but not much information was forthcoming. Khal had already been the reason for his capture, digging further might cause him to lose even more than his freedom. --- Khal crushed the letter between his fingers before ordering Jasper to burn it. After learning that he was supposed to remain low profiled and try his best not to draw too much attention to himself, his sudden fame had eventually faded into the background. He was just the grandson of Marcus Dor. It was a popular topic earlier on when he first arrived but since no other news was known of him, the excitement those of Elfheim City first had settled. His relationship with Erik had only remained known between his family and his only servant, Jasper. He knew the man was smart and held a lot of information, it was for that reason that he begged his granduncle to spare him.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. It had taken four years before he had figured out the man. He was harmless physically, but his knowledge placed him as one of the most dangerous men Khal had ever known. Tommel always stressed that knowledge was power, and it was a marvelous boon for Jasper to be added to his power. All he needed to do now was make the man loyal, it was easy to order someone around when a knife was placed at their throat. It was a different situation when someone gave their loyalty willingly. Erik''s letters over the years had offered Khal a lot more information about the outside world that he would find on his own. What he cared about most was thatTommel''smanor was reconstructed into a luxurious Inn, raking in a large sum of money for the barony. Baron Black''s mansion was nowTommel''smansion and what remained of his army was now under the control of Tommel. Sergeant Michael was even promoted to Captain, earning him the command of the two hundred soldiers under the new Baron. Even Bryce was promoted to Sergeant, before commanding a new elite team. Khal wasn''t particularly surprised by the information. What did surprise him was that one ofTommel''sguards had gone missing. It was a young guard who helped protect Avery during the ambush onsaddlebackroad. Erik had warned Khal that the eight great houses were not united as they would have everyone think. Some wanted even more power while others were more interested in filling their pockets. It had caused a feud amongst them, most notably between Calum and Dor. "Do you need anything else, young master?" Jasper asked. He realized Khal was deep in thought, maybe it was unwise to snap him out of it. "How well do you know the Great Families Jasper," Khal asked suddenly. "Well, young master, what do you want to know specifically?" Jasper asked curiously. Khal had known that he worked for one of the great houses before this. It wasn''t difficult to get that information considering Jasper was snooping around here of all places. "Tell me all of it," Khal said expectantly. Khal''s staring at him intensely, causing Jasper to become uncomfortable. "Well, young master Khal, you see I..I''m not the type of man that would rat out my former employer," Jasper mumbled quickly. "I already know House Calum sent you here to snoop. They''re the only other house that''s brave enough to make such a bold move. Are there any more in the castle?" Khal demanded this time. Khal knew the Jasper was at a loss for words, the man must have finally figured it all out. Khal smiled inside, who knewTommel''steachings would work so well. He was sure Jasper was questioning why he was still alive if he already knew who he worked for. The trick was that there was none. All he had to do was show Jasper that the Honor Katarians once had was still alive and it would be more beneficial working for him instead. "Milord, there are many eyes among the servants. I dare not claim to know who they are-" "But can you? Given time, can you find out?" Khal asked bluntly. "I suppose I can milord, nothing can escape Jasper the keeper of secrets." Khal chucked a little. Yes, he was really Jasper the keeper of secrets. It was only a matter of time before he learned all those secrets as well. "Good, in a few weeks I''ll be headed to the academy. I won''t return for another three years. Organize a list of names. My family''s castle will not be a place for rats to dwell any longer," Khal added. "As you will. Umm, If I may milord, it was you that spared my life?" Khal was surprised by the man''s sudden question. Even his tone seemed pleading. It would be the first time he had seen Jasper ever asked something that he really wanted to know. He knew how careful and calculated the man could be. "Yes, but why the sudden interest?" Khal countered calmly. Jasperlegs trembled suddenly before the man got on his knees. "The one begs fealty to the merciful Lord Khal." Khal stared at the man more serious this time. Oaths of fealty was a serious matter for any lord. It was a verbal contract of faithful service in exchange for the Lord''s protection. Few would dare utter fealty in Valeria easily. Khal sized up the man a little more. He was of average height, a little skinnier than most. His face looked weathered from the cruelty of life, but his eyes were alive for the first time since Khal had ever seen him. Khal knew that he was a notorious information broker in the underworld. His granduncle had advised that taking up Jasper would be a dangerous affair but luckily Moreen had intervened. Khal wasn''t sure why his great-grandmother had bothered to take his side, but he was lucky she did. "Why?" Khal asked skeptically. "Milord, I''ve seen many nobles during my lifetime. I know their arrogance, their greed, and their stink. Someone like me can''t survive too long on my own. I do my line of work out of necessity, to smoke out the filth out of our country. House Calum led me to believe House Dor was amassing an army to overthrow the country. They believe that you were a plot to distract the masses while General Dor conquersSeabofrom under the King''s nose." "And do you believe this?" Khal wondered aloud. He made sure to stare at Jasper directly in the eyes. If he was trying to deceive him then Khal would have his granduncle do with him as he saw fit. "Never milord!" Jasper shouted passionately. "What I have done, what I have become, was all for Katar! I''ve only ever sold information on those that were unworthy, to begin with. Unworthy to take care of us commoners. I was a little boy when my father and mother was stripped from me. I watched the filthy noble gut my father before raping my mother right in front of me. I didn''t know the bitter truth about this world then, but now I live to expose the truth. I live to seek justice for everyone oppressed by those unworthy to hold power." Jasper stared at Khal with pleading eyes. Khal could see the man''s rage as he mentioned his parents. It was the usual story that many of the commoners shared. Not every noble lived up to the standard Tommel set for Khal. He knew that he was blessed with great men in his life. Without seeing any reason to deny the man, Khal picked up his sword and placed it on the man''s shoulder. --- "What!" Lord Rhodes screamed as he broke another one of his teacups. A young Knight by the name of Clovis stood before him with his older brother, Knowles right beside him. "And where is this recluse now?" Lord Rhodes demanded. "Milord, he sent it via writing. It has become difficult to interact with him ever since Lord Coin''s demise four years ago. The recluse is aware of Raven''s hand in the matter. It would be far more difficult now," Ser Knowles advised. Lord Rhodes merely scoffed at the knight before taking another of the teacups to his lips. Although old, his abilities as a merchant had earned him high esteem within his family. "No, there is one way, bring a blank scroll and my quill. Hopefully, the Red King wouldn''t mind parting with a few of his men," Rhodes smiled sinisterly to himself. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 27: Spar Windcrest hooves clopped rhythmically as he kept up with Marcus'' horse. It had been four long years since the horse last left Elfheim. Khal sat comfortably in the saddle as he practiced his cladding. It had taken him many years before he finally excelled at cladding Windcrest. Besides being an advanced technique, Windcrest was still growing and with that, he was faster and stronger every day. Khal needed to constantly adjust his technique to facilitate this. Now, Windcrest was a full fletch battle steed, ready to take the world by storm. It had also managed to quiet down and obey Khal''s every command over the years. Now that it was accustom to him, the horse adored Khal and loved running around with him, especially while cladded. Although the horse could only achieve rudimentary communication using world energy, it was able to get closer to Khal. "Grandfather, how long will it take us to reach the capital?" Khal questioned his grandfather. It was finally time for him to attend Skystead Academy. He had sent a letter to Erik in advance, explaining his travel plans. Marcus had taken the responsibility of delivering the letter for him, to which Khal didn''t mind. Maybe his grandfather was just as excited as he was. "About a week or so," Marcus said absentmindedly. Khal squinted at both the response and the sun shining in his eyes. They were moving south of Elfheim City, on Topaz Road. Besides Azothel City where House Calum resided and Teal City where House Stigs resided, the rest of Igbal was barren. There were a few unnamed villages near the marshlands south of Teal City but for the most part, it was a large expanse of flatlands. Two weeks had already passed since the group left Elfheim City and they were approaching the bridge that led to Braxton. Tiger River completely separated the north and south of Seabo, needed a single bridge in each northern district to take them towards southern Seabo. Braxton district was controlled entirely and named after Duke Braxton himself. Many had debated who was named first, the district or the man. Many would argue that Lord Braxton came first since he was a legendary figure in Seabo. While Marcus was the most powerful man in Seabo, Duke Braxton held the highest political office as the Duke. There were only three Dukes in Katar, one in each of the regions, Seabo, Talawa, and Cormac. "Have you been able to pass the bottleneck from Knight to Senior Knight?" Marcus finally asked Khal after a long period of silence. Khal had grown to love his grandfather dearly. Some of his ways had even started rubbing off on Khal. Although strict, his grandfather did everything out of love. He was a man that could rival Lord Tommel when it came to military knowledge. In fact, Khal was sure he had Lord Tommel beat if it really came down to it. Marcus'' strategic mind was second to none as far as Khal was concerned. Thunderfist was the name given by the King due to his prowess while the Red King labeled him the immovable after the Gusto Empire failed to take any of the Katarian strongholds since Marcus was in charge. Khal couldn''t even remember reading about a more decorated soldier beside his grandfather. If there was, then that person was definitely not from Seabo. "I haven''t yet grandfather. Maybe it''s the lax environment. I will need to spar a bit more frequently. You rarely come home so there is no one to spar with. If only you and granduncle would allow me to spar with the soldiers," Khal admitted, a bit cheeky for emphasis. Marcus only laughed at him, "Maybe so Khal, maybe so." He would not allow himself to fall into that trap. It had worked on him one too many times already and he wouldn''t be called the immovable if he continued to lose ground with his grandson. "Your mother would be proud of the man you''ve become," Marcus declared with a smile on his face. Khal had certainly made him proud. A masterclass Knight at the age of twelve was a frightening thing. Even he was only at the second-class Knight level at this age. "Your father too," he then added. Khal tensed up at that. Four years had passed since his father went with Sagdel. Khal was uncomfortable knowing that his father was with that madman, but it was better than dying at least. "You received any word from father?" Khal probed. Even though they were both always at each other''s throat, Marcus had managed to deliver a letter or two for Avery from time to time. Khal wasn''t sure where his father was exactly, but Marcus had continuously refused to say. "Not this time, not many know of our departure or our route. Cheer up, when you''re finished at the academy I''ll take you to see him." Khal heart fluttered a little at his grandfather''s comforting words. If he could see his father after this, then it would be worth it. He fixed himself on his saddle, "How long until the bridge?" Khal was begging to feel uncomfortable on his horse. His grandfather had promised to set camp at the bridge, but they had been riding for hours already. Marcus wasn''t given the time to respond when a horse came speeding toward them. "General, the scouts reported that a few bandits are camped out at the bridge," Alec said suddenly as he rode up to Khal and Marcus. Groaning, Marcus turned towards Khal, "You complained that you need a sparring partner, right? You go deal with the bandits on your own. The unit will stop here." Marcus then raised his hand, signaling for his unit of twenty-five to stop in their tracks. Khal smiled and nodded his head before taking off further ahead. It didn''t matter how many bandits they were, he had been itching for a fight for four years now. The closest he had gotten to a fight was when his cousin, Teige, kept taunting him after his return from Skystead Academy. Becoming a Knight was the prerequisite to graduate and Teige had finally managed it at sixteen. It was thanks to Jasper''s reminder to remain low key that kept Khal from teaching him a lesson. Windcrest happily galloped, almost gliding in the wind as it raced towards the bridge. It was an old stone bridge with wooden rails on either side. The wood was broken in many places, with small vines wrapping around them, keeping it held together. Just before the bridge, Khal could see a group of men sitting next to a campfire with a broken carriage halfway in the river. Two of the occupants of the carriage was laying on the dirt, one with a gut wound while the other had arrows sticking out of his corpse.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Noticing Khal''s horse approaching, one of the bandits whistled to the others before they all stood up. Khal slowed down his horse until it stopped before he dismounted. He manipulated the world energy around him to convey what he needed to say to Windcrest. Neighing, the horse ran out of sight quickly, leaving Khal alone. Although he knew he shouldn''t act recklessly when fighting, Khal really needed a straight up confrontation. He approached the men slowly before stopping a few feet in front of them. "Well, you''re a long way from where ever you came from lad. Mind telling us who you may be?" one of the bandits said. This one had a straw hat on his head with his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Just passing through. In fact, I''ve been meaning to meet up with my friends. Two young lads to be specific. They were supposed to meet me at the last village back at the marshlands. That right there looks like their carriage actually," Khal mocked as he pointed to the broken carriage. "Don''t listen to him boss, I made sure nobody would be expecting this here carriage." "Shut up!" The man in the straw hat said as he spat on the floor. "Who exactly are you? This is our turf." Suddenly a bandit further back stretched his bow to the limit, waiting for the leader to give him the signal. "You best answer quickly lad, Ralph there has sweaty fingers," the leader said with a sneer. "I''m no one important. Just a wanderer here to seek justice," Khal said before quickly unsheathing his sword. "You!" The leader screamed as he signaled for Ralph to shoot. The arrow whistled as it cut through the air towards Khal. With a simple sidestep, Khal evaded the arrow, only to see an ax descending swiftly on his head. Smiling, Khal cladded his sword with a thick pale orange glow before slashing up towards the ax. His sword was far faster than the ax, connecting with flesh as it smoothly curved through the air. The attack was so fast that the man was unaware until he saw his severed arm drop to the dirt along with his ax. Yes, this was what he was missing. Khal giggled to himself as all of Marcus'' teachings resounded in his mind. Attack was the best defense. He had ditched his shield, opting for dual swords instead. Unfortunately, his skill with the blade was far too low to use dual weapons. The bandit screamed in agony as he held his bleeding stump with his other hand. Khal wasn''t given much time to celebrate though, the bandit leader was already directly in front of him with his own sword cladded. Surprised, Khal inspected the color quickly.Oh, pale orange. The two swords clashed against each other, causing a metallic ring to echo out. Khal''s sword arm vibrated while he stepped back a little.Shit, he''s strong.Khal knew that although spirit energy caused everyone to experience their growth spurt as the age of twelve, he had continued to grow despite that. He hadn''t reached his peak yet and it seemed like he wouldn''t until he was at least fifteen. He gripped his sword firmer and prevent it from slipping out of his hand. It hurt, the attack was heavy. "I''ll skin you alive you fucker!" the leader screamed again, dashing forward, not giving Khal any time to adjust himself. This time, Khal cladded his dagger and threw it behind him, killing an attacker behind him before the leader could approach. In one fluid motion, Khal then exchanged a few more blows with the leader before having to dodge another sudden attack at his back. Before he could attack again, he was forced to roll out of the way just in time to avoid an arrow. He converted his roll into a flip as he dodged another ax, only to see the leader in front of him again. Although there were just four more opponents remaining, the leader was far stronger than he realized. It would take a lot more effort to kill him. Khal felt disappointed in himself.Do I really need to use it? Khal sighed to himself before embedding his legs in wind element. He quickly disappeared from the bandit leader. All the bandit leader could hear was groans as he saw his three remaining men on the floor, dead. "You, you, you''re an elementum! Noble! No, No....Milord... have mercy!" he screamed as the cold steel of Khal''s bloody blade was resting against his neck. The bandit leader quickly dropped his weapon with trembling hands as he looked at Khal with pleading eyes. "As I said, I''m here to seek justice," Khal said indifferently. Without waiting for the bandit leader to beg again, Khal forced his blade into the man''s throat. He then watched the man slide down to the floor, never to get up again. Khal removed the wind element around his legs before wiping his sword in the man''s beard. "At least you kept my sword clean," Khal said to the dead bandit before walking towards the carriage. Inside, Khal could see flies and other insects circling a dead body. This one seemed to be a female. There more wounds on her body than both of her companions combined. Her clothes were torn at the bosom and her groin while the majority of her tendons were cut.These sick fucks,Khal thought to himself. It was evident that they had cut most of her tendons so that she couldn''t fight back while they defiled her. Khal could feel rage boil up within him. If he had known, he wouldn''t have given them such an easy death. It was only now that Khal realized that the three were missing their heads. The bandits were very thorough. There was no way for anyone to figure out who these people were. Khal gave a small pray to Berilin before whistling. Quickly, Windcrest ran up to Khal before stopping directly in front of him. "Good boy!" Khal said while controlling the world energy as he stroked the horse''s face. He then removed a small torch from his bag. He quickly caused the maginite ore within the torch to catch on fire before he set the carriage ablaze. It didn''t take long for Marcus and his men to approach Khal after seeing the fire. Marcus inspected Khal''s performance by looking at the footprints on the dirt. It was easy for him to read exactly what happened with just that amount of information. "Hmm, not bad. You used your element, didn''t you? Next time you''re to do this without it. Many Knights lose their life by relying on their elements. It''s a fault of many elementums. Those of us from House Dor are not like other men. Now, your footwork is getting better. You still favor your right, haven''t I beaten that out of you yet?" Khal stiffened up at the sudden scolding. His smug expression from the beginning was wiped off his face completely. "But grandfather. There were five men. How do you expect me to remember about my footwork when there are so many?" Marcus knitted his brow then stared at Alec. "Don''t look at me, he''s your grandson," Alec said as he raised his hands. Marcus sighed then approached Khal, "Listen, the enemy will not care about your excuses. Everything you forget or miss is a weapon that the enemy can use." Khal nodded his head in understanding as he grabbed the tent from his horse. "Next time grandfather. I will not fail you." Marcus smiled as he watched Khal head off to put up his tent. "Yes, he is ready. Finally, he is ready for what is to come," he murmured to himself. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 28: Black Recluse Marcus was a man hardened by war. Over the years he gained more than a few enemies that would rather see him dead. There was no way he could survive this long without some sort of protection. Therefore, while his cavalry roamed through the south of Igbal, visible to the naked eye, there was also his invisible corps trailing behind, protecting him and his officers. His invisible corps were also there to run surveillance on every member of his company for possible traitors. Some were even scouting ahead and relaying messages about possible dangers. This invisible corps went by the name of Black Recluse because of the similar traits they shared with the spider. They would only strike to kill and disappear without anyone noticing. They were made up of men who did not exist as far as society was concerned. These were men that would sacrifice themselves to complete their mission without batting an eye. Many years ago, House Dor created a facility to rehabilitate orphans of war. Most were children of their enemies or children who would die if left to their own devices. It had seemed like a noble venture at the time. It wasn''t until later that they realize the children were too deficient mentally to function in society. War tends to do that to children, the psychological effects of watching your entire family slaughtered was too much for most. After a series of events and failed assassination attempts on major figures in House Dor, Marcus proposed the creation of their own secret corps using these children who were otherwise unfit for normal human interactions. Marcus was just 20 years old at the time of this undertaking. He was a renowned Knight in Igbal despite his age and he had a talent for war. His idea was met with a lot of resistance initially but after seeing the results of the first batch, it was difficult to argue against. Using various tactics and mental conditioning, Marcus created a deadly group that would only respond to his will. The Black Recluse was only known among the elders of House Dor, it was their secret weapon against all who would raise swords against them. Marcus sat in his chair in the middle of the night double checking all the orders he wanted to be carried out. In less than a month they would reach Skystead Academy, as far as Khal knew but their real destination was elsewhere. Khal''s progress had reassured him that the next step in his growth would shock the world. All he needed to do was harden his heart and allow the boy''s true nature to blossom. He flipped through the last page of his document and readied himself. Usually, every child of House Dor would attend Skystead Academy to hone their martial and social skills. Marcus, in fact, had also attended the school but he found it lacked real-life applications of war. While sparring and learning about various techniques were a great foundation, the academy couldn''t teach you how to fight with your life on the line. It was because of that that Marcus lost all his friends at the Northern Wall. He hesitated a little more before finally resolving himself to placing his stamp on the document. No more than a second later, the Dor flag outside his tend began to flap in the breeze before the light dimmed just a little. A man clothed in black with a red spider engraved on his back entered the tent. The red legs of the spider continued all the way to the sleeves and leggings of the man''s clothes. Each of the man''s steps was muffled by the special shoes he wore. The closer the man walked towards Marcus''s desk, the light on the table revealed more of his features. The only part of his face that was visible was his eyes. To be specific, his only eye. His left eye was covered with a metal eye patch and the area surrounding it was filled with scars. The man had an eerie air about him, but Marcus didn''t seem to care. The man quietly approached Marcus then stretched out both hands. Marcus grabbed the scroll and placed it directly into the man''s hands before saying, "Although he''s my grandson I expect no special treatment." Bowing slowly the man responded, "Quel T''luze!" The man''s deep, hoarse voice resounded in the room. It was like a beetle scraping against a tree, enough to make one''s skin crawl. --- Khal felt privileged. Earlier in the afternoon, he had sparred with Captain Alec to practice his cladding. 8 out of 10 times he was able to keep his concentration enough to fight with his skilled cousin. It was exhausting and taxing on his spirit energy, but he persevered. How many Knights could boast of practicing with a Knight Captain, the peak of the second tier? It was already midnight now, and Khal had already meditated to refill his spirit energy. A smile was visible on Khal''s face as he rested his head on the pillow. Suddenly, he heard a light step outside his tent. Usually only those patrolling the night were allowed to roam free after hours. The two guards stationed outside his tent were not included. From Khal''s observation, the soldiers of his grandfather were too strict to breakmartiallaw. He did some quick deduction in his head and determined that it must be an assassin or something. Khal slowly and quietly reached for his sword. His grandfather''s tent was close by, Khal couldn''t be certain whether the intruder was aiming for him or Marcus. He began to devise a plan in his head. If he was able to capture the intruder, then his grandfather would forget his earlier mistake with the bandits. Khal slowly walked towards the entrance to his tent. He could hear shuffling outside his tent.Shit, they must have taken out the guards.Khal circulated his spirit energy as he began cladding his sword. It didn''t take long before a man, clothed in black entered his room. Noticing nobody laying in the bed the man became alert. It was too late though, a blade was already pointed at his waist long before he could react.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Who are you and what do you want from me?" Khal barked at the man. "Impressive young master," the man responded emotionless. "Answer my question, I won''t repeat myself." Khal drove the sword in just enough to cause a superficial wound on the man''s side. "Hmmm, this one is called Claw, I wouldn''t dare to want anything from the young master." Khal was surprised by how calm the man acted.Why is he calling me young master?"Who do you work for?" Khal was met with silence. Claw''s voice had already been scary. The fact that he was bleeding and didn''t even flinch, caused Khal''s sword arm to waver slightly.Who was this guy? Why is he so calm when his life is in danger?Khal began to feel strange, how was this man able to infiltrate so easily without anyone noticing? Surely, he couldn''t be the only one to have noticed. Khal began to think deeply about all the possibilities. Noticing Khal''s strange behavior, Claw cladded his waist then twisted his body, causing the piece of the sword that was in his skin to break. Khal felt a pain in his stomach as he was kicked to the floor. Before he could even recover, Claw was already over his body. Khal could finally see that the man''s scariest feature wasn''t his voice. He had one eye that glowed blue in the dark and the scars all over his face were numerous, some older than others. The last think Khal saw was a fist coming closer to his face before he lost consciousness. --- "Claw you must be getting old! Hahaha!" Marcus laughed at his friend. "It''s the first time in years someone has gotten the drop on you." Claw remained quiet as he carried the unconscious Khal towards another part of the camp. His anger at his own mistake had left a bad taste in his mouth. He knew he was getting old, but this was still a child. Alec''s face hardened at the turn of events. The more Khal impressed Marcus, the more the man was willing to send him to that hell. "Khal has only been with us for so long. Are you sure this is the right decision milord? Maybe he should train more before he goes off to the Hive." Alec pleaded. "I''ve already made my decision Alec," Marcus said seriously. "If he''s really a Vulcan then there is no better place for him. Besides, even if I keep him in Elheim to train, he won''t be safe there for too long. Not with what''s to come." "But shouldn''t you have told him? Instead of this entire ruse, you concocted with Lord Claw? Have you forgotten what happened with Lord Coin? The Recluse may still be compromised." Alec felt pity for Khal, he was so young and sheltered but his own grandfather was sending him to suffer. "Alec! I will not repeat myself! The Hive will shape him, develop his skill set to survive in the coming years. House Dor may fall, but with him, it will rise again." "Are you willing to bet on your only grandson''s life?" Alec couldn''t understand why the General was being so cryptic. He knew Nicole would never approve of the Hive. "Is the Raven Council involved in this milord?" Marcus expression only changed slightly before he quickly adjusted it. "The less you know the better Alec. We''ve already spoken too much in the open. Gather the men in the morning. Report Khal missing. The old general then walked away slowly. Alec could see his lonely shoulders walking away in the distance. How many burdens was he carrying? Alec didn''t know but he could tell the weight was heavy. --- It was already midday by the time Khal woke up. The sun rays were directly in his eyes when he realized he was in a carriage headed in the wrong direction. It was an old carriage and Khal could tell that it was usually used to transport vegetables and fruits mostly. The smell of rotten apples and carrots next to him were an obvious sign since his father often transported goods to the market. The carriage ride wasn''t smooth, he wasn''t sure if the wheels of the carriage needed servicing or the road was bad. Either way, it made for a terrible ride, wherever he was headed. Khal noticed right away that his hands and feet were tied. He was also blindfolded but whoever did it made a poor job of it. Khal could see his feet from below the blindfold. All he needed to do was lay flat on his back and adjusted himself to see the entire carriage. The carriage had only one exit at the far end which was covered by a thick leather covering. He realized he was all alone.Where is this? Was I captured by the enemy? Shit, I was too careless. Khal tried his best not to panic. He didn''t know where he was or who had taken him.The carriage driver must be that Claw guy. Wait, we must still be inSeabo. There is no way we could have made it to Talawa so quickly. Are we in Igbal or Braxton? Shit, think Khal, think!He slowly crawled his way towards the exit. Khal skillfully poked his head outside to get a better view of his surroundings. He squinted his eyes as they slowly adjusted to the bright morning sun. The first thing he noticed was the rocky terrain. There were on a road made of limestone and water rocks.Well, the mystery of my bumpy ride is solved. The next thing Khal noticed was the horses around his carriage. There were at least 100 men in black on the horses headed in the same direction as him. He noticed they didn''t take any banners with them. The only noticeable feature they had was a red spider on the back. Khal quickly pulled his head inside.Shit, hopefully, they didn''t see me.After 15 minutes, with no one stopping to check on him, Khal sighed in relief. He didn''t bother to look outside anymore for fear of what might happen. Everyone was quiet as they made their way through the rocky terrain. Occasionally, Khal would hear sounds of something dropping in the carriage. He wasn''t sure if someone had entered but the carriage was still in motion, so it was unlikely. He pretended to be unconscious while he peeped through the little opening in his blindfold. There were bread and a flask of water on the other side of him. It wasn''t until then that he realized how hungry and thirsty he was. Spending time with his father on LordTommel''smanor helped Khal learn a few tricks. Firstly, he was accustomed to tying the animals and knew exactly how to remove his binds. He just wasn''t sure whether he would be able to put them back on in time if the carriage ever stopped. After a few hours of debating though, Khal finally decided to take the chance. It only took him 5 minutes before he figured out exactly how the knot was made and how to easily get out of it. His plan was to make it easier for his grandfather to find him. There was no way he could fight off some many men on his own anyway. He began to tear up pieces of his shirt before throwing them out of the carriage periodically. Hopefully, he would reach his destination before he ran out of clothes. His grandfather must be searching for him already. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 29: Invitation Two days had passed since Khal regained consciousness. That was the only information he could gather. The men in black never spoke to him, only throwing bread or water-skins ever so often so that he could eat. Khal''s only had the last piece of his shirt to throw outside before he would move on to his pants. He waited until it was dark outside before he threw the last piece like he always did. Just as he was about to this time around, he heard a voice. "I would refrain from disrobing before we get to our destination." The course voice resonated nearby. Khal quickly tied himself again before he moved away from the exit. Just as he did that, Khal saw a figure just outside the carriage. He didn''t even know when the person had gotten behind the carriage. Khal didn''t even hear a sound from the man''s horse. It was him!Khal panicked when he noticed the pieces of his clothes already in the man''s hand. Two days'' worth of effort wasted. The man moved further into the carriage before dropping the pieces of cloth at Khal''s feet. "Why are you doing this!" Khal screamed at the man. "It will do you well to remain calm young man," the man entered the carriage just a few inches away from Khal. His voice was as unsettling as before. Khal felt the hair on his skin respond to every word the man said. "My name is Claw, leader of the Black Recluse." "I don''t care what your name is or who u lead. Where am I?!" Khal barked at the man. He wasn''t sure why he responded that way, but it was already too late to take it back. Although he felt uncomfortable and a little scared, there was something about this man that seemed as though he wasn''t interested in killing him. Claw stared at Khal intensely before he responded slowly. "At the Black Recluse, nobility matters not. We are the children of the damned, we only heed the call of one master." Khal didn''t know what to make of the man''s words. "Have you gone mad? I asked you, where am I?" Khal was annoyed at the man''s gibberish. He didn''t care that he was tied up or outnumbered, the only way for his grandfather to find him was already foiled and he was too pissed to care about reason. Claw stared at Khal some more with his only eye, ignoring Khal''s outburst. "We are at the Hive. I''m here at your grandfather''s request to deliver a message: ''Only strength matters in this world. Become strong enough to control your own destiny. I await you in Igbal, prove to me that you are worthy of your name.'' Your grandfather has ordered me to present to you your final test, survive the Hive." Khal stared at the man, hesitating on whether to trust him or not. He thought back to the strange way in which he was kidnapped. He was sure he made enough noise during his short fight with the man to alert the entire camp.Maybe this is really another part of grandfather''s training?"Why should I trust you?" Khal asked. Claw reached into his clothes and pulled out a scroll before throwing it towards Khal. Catching the document, Khal quickly perused it. It was a written order to the Black Recluse to accept and train Khal, even killing him was accepted if he didn''t follow instructions. Khal was surprised. If this was the plan all along why would his grandfather tell him that he was headed to the Academy? Was it all a plot to kidnap him and see how he would respond? Khal felt confused by the entire story. Although he had known his grandfather for a few years, the man was too complex to read. He quickly gave Claw the scroll before asking, "How long before we reach this...''Hive'' Ser Claw?" Claw chuckled for the first time. To Khal, it sounded like a crackle more than anything else. "I''m no Ser young master, the Black Recluse don''t hold such esteemed men in our ranks. In fact, when you exit this carriage you will no longer be Khal of House Dor." Claw''s voice faded in the carriage as the man disappeared right in front of Khal''s face.I will no longer be Khal Dor?Khal didn''t even notice as he pondered on the man''s statement. That night, Khal slept a little more comfortable knowing that his life was not in danger. He had freed himself from the ropes as soon as Claw had left the carriage, making it far easier to sleep through the bumpy ride. It wasn''t until morning that he felt the carriage finally stop. He could hear running water close by. He was sure he heard waves crashing against a shoreline but without checking he couldn''t be sure. The only waves he''d ever heard was the ones of Tiger River just south of Sydenham Town. He stood at the entrance of the carriage and looked around. The first thing he saw was a small castle in the middle of a forest. He still couldn''t figure out where he was exactly, but the castle seemed worn down and abandoned. Vines were overgrown, blocking the majority of the pathway towards the castle. Khal was sure that no one would ever think that the castle was inhibited. Men in masks littered the surroundings with bows or other long-range weapons. The entire area was completely secured, and Khal couldn''t see a way to escape and neither did he bother to try. There were countless other carriages around, but it was unclear whether more people were there to train. Khal watched as the masked men began ordering people outside the carriages. Khal wasn''t sure who they were but as they exited he noted the blindfolds around their heads. Removing the blindfolds, the people looked around curiously at their new surroundings. Khal noticed that the youngest was at least fifteen years old while the oldest couldn''t have been more than thirty. He couldn''t help but feel that they were a bit too old to be his peers. When they exited the carriage, Khal realized that most were restrained as he was. Khal realized that the masked men seemed more like they were trying to prevent them from running more than trying to protect them from whatever was in the forest.I don''t even see the training camp.Khal was becoming suspicious; this place was too unorthodox.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The men wearing black masks jumped into some of the carriages to drag a few of the captives out. Khal watched a man trying in vain to fight off his captors while screaming, only to be knocked unconscious. Another man managed to break away from his restraints before stumbling through the forest only to be dragged back to the castle minutes later. Khal suspected that he was either drugged or dead. Khal watched on, puzzled by what was taking place. He had too many questioned he needed answers to. He knew he needed to find Claw.Maybe the training ground is behind the castle?Khal was just about to exit his carriage when a masked man approached him. "Hold it right there!" Khal looked at the man strangely before answering, "Oh, is there something you need from me?" SLAP! Khal took a few steps back before holding his face. "Still your tongue spiderling! Worms who haven''t proven their strength have no voice!" The man then restrained Khal''s hand before shoving him towards the line of other kids. Khal face paled as it happened. He was too shocked to even fight back.What is happening here? Spiderling? What is going on here?! --- Viscount Milon sat at his usual spot in the family meeting. He placed his hand on his cheeks to support his weight as he listened to his family argue. He could feel a headache coming on slowly. They were at it for days now. Initially, he had been angry along with them but there was only so long he could continue to be angry at the new Baron,EdardTommel. He could only blame himself for not assessing the situation before he sent his son along with half his men to confront the Burgans four years ago. Only 300 of his 1000 men had made it back in one piece. What made matters worse was that the Court Marshall had assessed that House Milon only played a minor role in the grand scheme of things. He didn''t see the Count promotion he had envisioned. Instead, he was given a thank you letter signed by the King. It would have been fine given the fact that the Marshall held the Court''s influence in the palm of his hands but the fact that this Tommel gained such a boon from the entire situation didn''t sit too well with him. The Burgan prisoner he had his son interrogate so long ago was long dead. How it happened was a mystery in its own right but that was just the beginning of it all. He didn''t know how, but he was certain that Baron Tommel had a hand in all of it. It was the only thing that made sense. The Burgans were never known for their knowledge after all. It wouldn''t be too difficult to manipulate them. Just thinking of the possibility finally ignited the anger that he thought was already quenched. Milon calmed himself down. There was no way he could prove any of it. Most of the Burgans were now dead and what remained of them were scattered acrossSeabo, too scared to ever become a threat again. Milon looked across at his son, he had been quiet at every family meeting since that day. Milon was told that General Dor had saved his son at the last minute, preventing the Great House from falling into further ruin. Milon hated it all. His generation was the one that caused the decline. No matter how haughty he seemed on the outside, he knew how little his power really was. It was so little in fact that the spies he had all overSeabohad defected towards stronger houses. There was little he could do to stop them, everyone knew House Milon was the weakest of them all. "Austin, how do we proceed from here?" Milon snapped out of his daydream as he looked towards his cousin. He had no idea what the conversation was about so he watched the man blankly. Sighing, his cousin repeated, "What do you think we should do about their invitation?" Milon looked towards the pitch-black card in front of him. It wasn''t addressed to him per se but House Milon instead. "Before we can wildly accept their offer we need to find out who they are. Have you checked with your connections at Rhodes Castle?" Milon asked. "Austin what difference will it make? We''ve barely managed to increase the soldiers in our army after you foolishly lost half of it. Your foolish decisions have disappointed us for the last time. This is a good deal! A further five hundred men and a mountain of gold, what is there to be skeptic about?" Milon paused and clenched his fist. He was too exhausted to put the man in his place. "There is such a thing as too good to be true. I''ve never heard of this Raven Council. What if the power behind them is too much for us to contend with?" Milon''s cousin looked at him as though he was watching a fool, "We may have declined but House Milon had never been weak! Have you lost your courage along with the men you sent to die Austin? Maybe you''re really no longer fit to lead us." Milon stood up briskly before grabbing his cousin by the throat, "You will do well not to anger me, Luther! I''ve indulged you enough! Speak another word and I''ll dig your heart out and feed it to pigs." Luther looked at Austin as though he had seen a ghost. His entire body became meek as his trousers slowly became soiled with urine. After seeing his cousin nod in acknowledgment, Austin released the man before watching his scurry away to his quarters. Although he had shown strength in front of his cousin, Austin was unsure how he should proceed. He looked towards the rest of his family. Most were alarmed and a few showed no reactions. Nicholas, his son, stared at him as though he was expecting an order. Austin hesitated just a little before he ordered his son, "Nicholas, gather the guards. We will be headed to Emory Inn, it''s time to meet the Raven Council." Hives And Hollows: Chapter 30: Naming Ceremony Fearing that the man would hit him again, Khal resigned himself to the humiliation. He followed the trail towards the castle as the others were directed. The bushes grazed against his exposed torso as he made his way through. It took a while before he finally managed to maneuver through the overgrown vines and fallen trees before he made it to the castle entrance. Inside the castle were twin statues of half man half spider on either side of the door. It made the entire castle feel eerie as soon as Khal entered. It didn''t help that the inside was dark and gloomy. There was a never-ending corridor along the length of the castle with various rooms on either side. There were no elaborate dining room or guest room in sight. Khal could see many rooms with different weapons hanging on the walls as he continued. He would occasionally hear the grunts of men as they began sparring with each other. Khal was surprised to see the men wearing worn-out clothes and some even naked. The only thing they each had in common was the black face mask.Where is Claw?!Khal frantically looked around for the old man. The longer he stayed restrained the more he panicked. "Excuse me, I think there''s a misunderstanding! I was sent here by General Dor! Where is Claw?" Khal finally screamed. He had lost all his reasoning at this point. "Still your tongue or see it removed! Now, keep moving!" One of the masked men nudged Khal to continue onwards. Khal looked all around, the rooms in the castle all appeared the same, a large square area with weapons on the walls. Khal and the others were directed inside another room on the far side of the castle. Inside, Khal realized that this room was circular. Torches were plastered along the walls and a few dirt pits were directly in the middle of the room. The masked men ordered everyone to stand in rows in front of three masked men. Khal noticed one of them had an eyepatch and knew it had to be Claw. Breaking away from the row, Khal approached Claw, "Ser Claw, tell these men they made a mistake. Quickly, release me." Claw stood behind two other masked men with his hands placed behind his back. He quickly signaled to one of the men to walk forward and address Khal. "You will not speak his name so lightly! Before you stand the greatest of the Black Recluse, Master Claw. Have you gone crazy spiderling? Return to your spot or be cut down where you stand." Khal ignored the man as he tried to approach Claw. "Arg!" The masked man punched Khal in his stomach before lifting him up. By the time Khal realized what had happened to him, he was already in the air. The man had flung him towards his spot in the row. Adjusting himself, the masked man then addressed the crowd. "Ahem, Welcome to The Hive. My name is Totem. I''m sure all of you are wondering why you are here. Everything will be revealed to you in time. Now, let me just say that everything you know, and love is now dead." The man paused as the whispers from the captives became audible. "Whichever Kingdom you were from does not matter here. Whether you were a servant, a slave or a noble does not matter here. What matters is strength. Five hundred of you stand before me today but not all will survive. Some will die and become fertilizer for the others to grow. Those who grow will become the pillars of The Black Recluse, but until then you are nothing." The man then turned towards Claw who nodded to him firmly. The other masked man then approached in the same manner as the first. "My name is Cloud. Here, you will discard your name. Your name means nothing, your face means nothing. Since you are nameless and faceless, you will each wear a mask." Suddenly, five hundred men in black approached each prisoner, handing them a mask each before untying them. "You will not be allowed to remove these masks in front of others. Failure to do so means death." All the captives began to whisper among themselves again. "Quiet! Insubordination will also result in death." Everyone became quiet. Some began to cry while others had looks of terror on their faces. Even Khal couldn''t remain steadfast as he listened to the men. This was a nightmare for him. He looked around him to see some of the captives in distress. "Now, we shall begin the naming ceremony. Each will be named according to their deeds. Only after you are defeated will you receive the name blessed by the Black Recluse. Everyone put on your masks and we shall begin!" Khal got up from the floor before placing the mask on his face. He could smell the dirt and grass all over the black cloth as it wrapped around his nose. His long blond hair flowed behind his back as he finished tying the mask firmly in place. Suddenly, he heard the sound of drums within the circular room as the men in black began grunting noises while pounding spears rhythmically on the floor. "You! Step towards the sacred pit" Cloud ordered Khal. "For insubordination, you will be the first to die." Khal entire body began to shake. He became rooted in his spot. He was not expecting to be punished so severely. He slowly stepped forward towards the circular dirt between the captives and Claw. "The naming ceremony is simple; there are four pits, therefore four matches." Claw walked towards Cloud before whispering something in his ear. Staring at Claw confused, Cloud slowly nodded before turning back towards Khal. "Only if you can defeat twenty-four of your peers will you be shown mercy. Now, begin!" Khal readied himself to fight. Regardless of his opponent, he would defeat them without remorse.I will survive, I must survive!Khal entered a trance as he felt the pressure of death around him. It didn''t take long before a man entered the pit. He could tell that the man was smirking just by the look in his eyes. The man stared at Khal for a second before turning towards the others. "My name is Jack but you all may know me as Three Eye Jack of Igbal." The man boasted heroically. He was a large man with blistered skin as far as Khal could tell. The only area on his body without any of the blisters was his face. Khal wasn''t sure if he was a beggar or really a famous cutthroat. Khal gave Claw a sideward gaze and saw the man''s eyes knitted together. Khal vowed that he would stab this man if it was the last thing he did. Khal nodded his head to the man before tightening his fist. Screaming loudly to psych himself up, the man lunged himself at Khal. Khal watched Jack fist approaching his face easily enough. He twisted his body and allow the punch to miss his face only to send a knee to the man''s gut. Thud! Khal had expected the man to block his knee, so he had already followed up with a punch to his face. Both attacks landed on Jack''s body before he fell on the dirt. It had taken exactly 2 seconds before the man was already defeated. "Good! He will be known as dirt. Let him know when he wakes up!" A man in black shouted in disgust. Khal was surprised to know that the man had just that amount of strength after talking so much. It was only now he began to appreciate how strong he was for his age. There might not be as many strong people as he had first anticipated. Just before Khal could ready himself for his next fight, he noticed his fist as well as his knee burning. Strange, he was sure he didn''t receive a hit from the man. Inspecting his fist, Khal began to see blisters forming and blood running down his hand.What is this?If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Khal panicked as he noticed the same thing happening with his knee. His trousers were burnt through and his knee began to bleed.Was this...acid?!Khal was unsure how the man managed to injure him with acid, but he quickly circulated his spirit energy to surround the injuries until the pain subsided. He had never seen an attack like this before. He became frightened as he realized that these people were not to be taken lightly. --- The fighting went until it was afternoon. Khal was exhausted by the time he defeated the fifteenth person. His clothes were filled with blood, some his and some from his enemies. Most of the other fighters were stronger than three-eyed Jack. Some were even able to clad. Khal came towards death at least four times by underestimating his opponents. By the time Khal had defeated his twenty-third opponent, he was too tired to continue. His knees trembled as he forced himself to stand up. The twenty-fourth person to enter the dirt pit was a girl. Khal had never fought a girl before, but he was sure it didn''t matter in the Hive. He tried to quickly catch his breath while she slowly walked towards the pit. "Let''s have a fair match," she said softly before giving a graceful bow. Khal was pleasantly surprised to see someone finally showing some courtesy. He tightened his fist and adjusted his footwork. Even though some of his opponents were unable to clad, they were still more experienced than him when it came to fighting. Khal heard the rustling sound of her clothes as his opponent quickly closed the gap between them. Although surprised, Khal still managed to place his hands in front of his face to block a kick aimed at him. Just as the kick landed on his arms, Khal could feel the force slowly pushing him back. He dug his feet into the dirt and used his strength to push forward, causing the girl to lose her balance. Expecting her to fall by his sudden burst of strength, Khal rushed forward to end the fight quickly when suddenly, the girl cladded the empty air and used it to reduce her fall. Khal was surprised. He never knew cladded had such an application. By cladding the air, the girl caused it to become denser, causing it to require more force to move through it. Distracted by the girl''s skill, Khal failed to notice her next move. The girl quickly adjusted her body weight towards Khal''s left, sending a crushing blow to his kidneys. Feeling the unexpected attack connect, Khal groaned before jumping back to get out of her range. He stared at his opponent with new eyes. Who would have thought that the only girl in the group would be so strong? Khal observed her closely. She was clearly using initiate level cladding but she was just too fast. Suddenly Khal saw a dim light shining below her feet,Fuck my luck, that''s light element! She''s an elementum!Khal quickly cladded his fist and embedded wind around his body. If he wanted to defeat this girl, he would have to go all out. She quickly closed the gap between them again. This time, Khal was ready for her. He dodged her attack by jumping to the right before sending a punch of his own. Strangely, the girl''s speed decreased, causing Khal''s punch to miss her by a large margin. Khal had timed his attack perfectly but with her reduced speed, it was difficult to adjust so quickly. Left wide open, Khal was hit with an uppercut to his jaw before falling on his back. She then quickly approached Khal while one of her foot began to glow brightly. She produced a light speed kick in Khal''s direction. Boom! The dust raised all around them. The girl coughed as she adjusted her mask to see where Khal was. She didn''t feel the kick connect so he must have dodged it at the last second. Turning around, quickly, she saw Khal aiming a punch at her face. Placing her hands up in defense, she tried to block. To her surprise, Khal cladded the area under her chin, reducing the speed of her hands. Left defenseless, Khal''s fist connected to her cheekbone, knocking her to the dirt. "That''s a nice trick you have there," Khal said to her as he walked slowly towards her. "Hmph! So, you''re an elementum also," The girl''s voice sounded soft and pleasant to Khal''s ear. There was a certain soothing effect that made him feel to listen to her all day. Suddenly, Khal felt dizzy as he found himself on the dirt. It took a moment for Khal to snap out of it but it was already too late. The girl had a light embedded fist aimed at his face. Realizing he was blindsided, Khal looked at the girl with wide eyes. He cladded his cheek as he received the punch. Although he reduced most of the force by cladding his cheek, Khal still felt a few of his teeth shake in his mouth. He was sure a few were loose enough to fall out. Khal looked at the girl in shock. Not many were capable of cognizance, it was the only technique that one could learn but never teach. Khal rubbed his cheek and spit the collection of blood that gathered unto the floor. "You''re stronger than you look," Khal said as he made some quick calculations in his head. "Your body is tougher than it looks," she rebutted. Khal subconsciously wondered whether she was teasing him about his naked upper body or not. He concentrated the wind around his fists in preparation for the only spirit arte attack he knew. Noticing the difference in the wind pattern around Khal, the girl prepared her own spirit arte. Khal watched her generate her light element and waited until she rushed towards him. She seemed to favor attacking over defending, something Khal knew he could use to his advantage. He used his natural senses to detect her position as he waited for the right second to attack. The girl began hitting Khal with light imbedded punches and kicks in an attempt to destroy his defense, but Khal endured. His hands felt numb at this point. He could barely determine whether his cladding was effective or if his hands were that badly damaged. Khal stepped back slowly making his way closer in the middle of the pit. He made sure to do it slowly enough so that the girl wouldn''t notice. It didn''t take much, she was quite contented to attack with abandon. Suddenly, the girl slipped, Khal grinned as he saw his plan working. He approached her the moment she slipped, aiming his attack directly towards her temple. The girl was pushed back several meters before coming to a stop. She Stared at Khal in shock before looking at the dirt, her eyes widen before she quickly fainted. Khal panted for breath and kept his fighting stance until he realized he had won. He fell to his knees gasping a little more controlled, surprised that his last-ditch effort worked. The light embedded kick she had initially attacked Khal with was very strong. It left a large foot-sized hole in the dirt. Enough for Khal''s plan to work. "Your name will be ''Five''," Screamed a masked man. Everyone one of the men in black erupted in discussions this time. All knew the meaning behind the name ''five''. It was usually given to the strongest in the new batch of prisoners. Khal listened attentively as the men in black whispered to each other. Apparently, every batch of captive was given names fitting their abilities during the Naming Ceremony. The five strongest would receive a number as their name. The strongest in the group was known as ''one''. It was a name that could be traded by officially defeating the numbered as they were called. This essentially placed Khal in danger. His name was now the one most soughed after in this group. Khal got up and stepped out of the pit. He began to understand the Hive a little. To be more specific he began to see the Hive differently.This wasn''t a training camp, no, this wasn''t even a hive. They are training killers. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 31: Hollows It was almost midnight by the time the Naming Ceremony ended. Khal had spent the remainder of his time meditating and recuperating his lost energy. There were a few things he realized after spending some listening to Cloud and Totem. The Black Recluse was part of the corps of House Dor. He was amazed that nobody believed that he was the grandson of this Lord Fang as they called him. Apparently, the Black Recluse preferred code names. Khal wasn''t too surprised by this, especially since they were essentially an assassin group. Cloud had explained that all the captives were expected to train every day and live together in what was called the Hollows. The Hollows was a long hallway with numerous rooms. It was considered the first level of the Hive and only Spiderlings could live there. It was also the only level where killing was allowed. The Spiderlings were supposed to live there for at least a year and only then would they become true Black Recluse. After the Ceremony was finished, Cloud had given each of the Spiderlings free reign to find their own rooms to live in. Although there were 500 rooms, it didn''t matter which room they took since there were more rooms than Spiderlings, to begin with. The ceremony had claimed the lives of at least twenty people already after all. Khal needed to use a torch to find his way around the Hollows. The elementum girl was given the name Kitten. Khal hoped to avoid her as much as he could since she would be the most obvious threat to stealing his name. Cloud had given the new students or Spiderlings as they were now referred to, the basic ruled of their new home. The aim of the Hollows was to prove yourself. The only way to prove yourself was by increasing body counts. Only those with a considerable number of kills or a numbered could request a truce from either Cloud or Totem each month. Those who could kill a numbered were also promised enormous amounts of gold coins. Although the coins couldn''t be used in the Hive, if they managed to Become a Black Recluse then they would stand to earn more than they could use. This was what sparked the interest of all the Spiderlings to kill and become one of the numbered. This system forced them to become stronger while also putting enormous pressure on the numbered. It was a cycle created to produce the strongest killers. Cloud had ordered everyone to find a comfortable room to spend the rest of their time meditating. Sleeping was not allowed at the Hive and anyone found breaking the rules would face death. Khal made his way down the hallway on his own to find a suitable room. He headed towards the furthest side of the castle, hoping to find a room far away from the others. He was surprised at how big the castle was. On the outside, it seemed smaller than Baron Black''s mansion. Khal suspected that it must be below ground since the hallway was slanted just enough to be unnoticeable by most people. Finally, Khal reached a room that was no longer made of bricks. Instead, the room was made completely of dirt. It looked more like someone had dug out a large portion of the earth to live here. Off in the distance, Khal realized that all the rooms were also made of dirt. Randomly choosing one, Khal walked inside. He was sure none of the others would walk this far nor would they expect to find him here. After all, it had taken him two hours to find this place. Khal dusted himself off and sat on the floor. Just as he was about to remove his mask he saw a blurry figure sitting on the darker side of the room. Khal wasn''t sure if the person was dead or alive since he saw no signs of breathing or movements. Approaching the person, Khal heard a voice echo, "Take another step and I''ll impale you." Stopped in his tracks, Khal looked at the man. "Sorry, I thought the room was empty." There was silence in the room again for only a second before the man opened his eyes. Khal could only see his yellow eyes staring back at him. "Hmm, you''re ''Five, no?" The man asked. Khal straightened up himself before responding, "Yes," Khal knew he was in danger. Killing was encouraged in the Hollows and this person had an aura of strength. He prepared to fight if he needed to but to his surprise, the man remained seated. "Indeed, you are. The rooms on this side are not as comfortable as the ones you passed. You would be better suited to the more comfortable rooms, no?" Khal looked around the room a little before he turned towards the boy, "These are just a little worse than what I''m accustomed to. It''s not so bad." The boy''s eyebrow raised,didn''t ''Five'' say he was General Dor''s grandson when he was outside? So it was a lie, after all, the man thought to himself. The man wanted to ask Khal where he was really from but decided against it, the Hive was his new home and those things didn''t really matter anymore. He couldn''t wait to finally become a Black Recluse and leave this place behind him. "The rooms closest to this one, are empty. You can choose from any of those." Khal nodded before turning around. "Thank you," Khal managed to croak as he exited the room. The Spiderling chuckled to himself before closing his eyes to meditate again, he no longer had any interest with the strange ''Five''. Khal''s footsteps quickened as he exited the room. He stopped just outside to catch his breath, he could feel his heart pounding in his chest. Khal had only felt this aura from Bryce the one time he made him serious during their spars. Even if this man wasn''t the strongest Spiderling, Khal knew he was close to the top. Khal made his way into another one of the rooms before settling down. The room was mostly empty, except for the most basic necessities. Khal found a gauze stone laying on the dirt. Either all rooms had one or the last inhabitant of the room was dead and didn''t need it anymore. Khal believed it was the latter since twenty had already died from his batch alone. Grabbing the stone and allowing his spirit energy to flow through it, Khal watched as the numbers kept rising. E333.... E368.... E500... Khal smiled at the last figure he saw. Masterclass Squires had no more than E199 spirit power. E200-E299 meant a 2nd class Knight and only those who were able to clad could possibly pass the bottleneck to E200. This phenomenon was seen at every rank. The ability to clad was the deciding factor on how well a person could contain the bountiful energy within their nucleus. Without achieving at least an initiate level of cladding it was impossible to contain more than E199. This was the reason the cladding level was so important in deciding the rank of a Knight.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. E200-499 was the spirit power of a Knight, therefore I passed the bottleneck. I''m finally a Senior Knight!Khal thought to himself. Khal had somehow managed to reach the second-class Senior Knight rank without even realizing it. After his fight with the bandits, the spars with Alec and now with Kitten, his power had skyrocketed.It''s still not enough!Khal grit his teeth at the reality. If he was still outside, he could take a break and admire the fact that he had managed to become a Senior Knight at twelve years old. He felt like cold water was splashed over his head. Here, no one cared how old he was. He was just ''Five'', a target worth dying for. Since his grandfather wanted him to become ruthless killer then so be it. There was no other way to return. The Hive would become the catalyst to spring forth into the man he must become. The next day, Khal looked outside his room cautiously before leaving. The hallway was crowded with Spiderlings and surprisingly nobody was fighting or trying to kill each other. Khal suspected that since everyone''s faces were covered, it was far too difficult to determine if someone was strong or not since the room the Naming Ceremony was done was poorly lit and fine details were difficult to see. Khal followed the crowd as they all walked along the hall. He could see two Spiderlings in front of him that seemed especially close with each other. It surprised Khal a little but he paid it no mind. After a while, he finally passed the circular room where the ceremony happened.From here should be the training rooms,Khal thought to himself. Khal began to feel the temperature of the hallway beginning to rise. He wasn''t sure where it was coming from but looking around he realized that others felt the same. Suddenly, Khal saw a Spiderling in front of him abruptly stop. His cladded fist surrounded by fire element. A Spiderling next to him slowly dropped to the floor, his charred flesh still sizzling. Khal realized right away that it was the two Spiderlings who were talking just a second ago. Khal watched the man as he sneered before turning towards the others, "The name''s two. Anyone else thinks they can kill me feel free to try." Khal''s eyes dilated.What just happened?!He wasn''t sure how to deal with the sudden death. Sure, he''d kill a few bandits and Burgans before but this was just cold-blooded murder. Khal''s mind couldn''t wrap around the idea of killing defenseless people,wait, was he defenseless to begin with?Khal inspected the body quickly to see a small knife in the corpse''s hand. Realizing exactly what just happened, Khal slowly stepped away. He wanted no part of this madness. This was too crazy and sudden. He had to get out of this. He half expected others to feel the same way he did but to his surprise they only paused for a second before carrying on along the hallway. Some even stepped on the dead body as they carried on. Khal stared as some kicked the head a few times before moving on. Even the knife was gone. The longer Khal stared at the dead body the sicker he felt. Did these Spiderlings have any humanity left he wondered? Khal eventually continued walking, trying to be as vigilant as he possibly could. There was no telling when someone might happen. Unexpectedly, the Spiderlings began rushing towards various rooms. It took Khal a second to realize why the death still fresh in his mind. It was because of this that the Spiderlings were trying to enter a room as fast as they could. Cloud explained the night before that killing was only prohibited in the training rooms. However, only one person was allowed entry into any of the training rooms at a time to be trained by a specific master. Each room had a specific Black Recluse Master, a master of the blade, master of daggers and so on. However, there were only 100 of these rooms while 479 Spiderlings rushed forward. Khal only took a second before he began running as well. His element offered him an advantage over most of the others. After 5 minutes, Khal was close to the front of the group. Ahead of him, he could see a flickering light as a female-led the pack.That must be Kitten.To the left of him, Khal noticed a small fight taking place. He could feel his stomach begin churning at the sight. Bodies that fell never got up as the crowded hallway was coated in red. Clumps of flesh and limbs littered the area as the Spiderlings tried their best to get to a room. It was bloodier that Khal expected given that they had no weapons.More elementums!He grounded his teeth as he pushed on. These couldn''t have been ordinary prisoners if so many of them were elementums. The most logical explanation to Khal was that they were either kidnapped from prominent homes or they were the prisoners of war that House Dor captured. He was sure that he was an anomaly, House Dor would never send their own to the Hive. Khal tried his best to avoid the confrontations but it was becoming more difficult by the minute. Fire, as well as earthen elements, crowded the hallway. By the time Khal reached the rooms, he could see Spiderlings already occupying them. Without spending much time, Khal continued until he found a room towards his left. Suddenly, he felt a fireball combust part of his trousers just as he entered the room. He let out a cry in agony as a small fire started on his trousers, causing him a few burns. He quickly took them off before using his spirit energy to sooth the pain. It took him a few minutes before he felt some relief. Khal then ignored his burns to examine the room he finally chose. It was a smaller room that he expected. The walls were crowded with swords of various shapes and sizes. In front of the wall sat an elderly man in a meditative posture. Khal could tell that he was old by his grey eyebrows and wrinkled eyes. The man didn''t even look at him. This gave Khal a little relief since he was now in his underwear. The old man seemed focused on the sword laid across his lap. Khal inspected him a little more before he gained enough courage to approach. "Senior, this one''s name is Five. If there is anything you can teach me I''d gladly listen." Khal learned from Lord Tommel that the best way to approach someone was with respect. It was against his teaching to show any emotions, not even fear, especially when it was someone you did not trust. The old man looked up towards Khal awkwardly. "Huh? You said something?" Khal wasn''t sure whether the man was making fun of him or he really didn''t notice when he entered the room. He stood there for a second before the man added, "And why are you in your underwear son?" Before Khal could even answer the man responded, "Oh never mind, I forgot it''s blood week." "Blood week senior?" Khal asked confused. "Of course, the first week for every new batch of Spiderlings are always filled with blood. If you can survive this week then it''s very unlikely that you will die thereafter. Ahhh, what fond memories," the old man chuckled to himself. Khal awkwardly looked at the old man, he was unsure how he should even respond to him. "Well young man, it''s good that you''re here now. What can you tell me about that sword hmm?" Khal watched the man point to the area right next to him. Following the man''s finger, Khal looked at the sword stuck in the ground directly next to his feet.When did he put this here?Khal was surprised, to say the least, the sword next to him was exactly the one the old man was watching just a second ago. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 32: Pity "Hehe, no need to be awed by this old man. If you can tell me two things about this weapon I''ll teach you an even better trick." Khal could tell that the man was obsessed with swords. The way he stared at it with those fascinated eyes or his weird giggles was like a child with his toys. Khal picked up the sword only to realize how heavy it really was. "It''s heavy," Kha whispered. "Oh, that it is. Your blade can be heavy, your heart should not. Good, good! What else do you notice?" The man seemed excited to listen to Khal. Khal seemed unsure of what was going on, but he still continued. The blade had a long hilt and a straight edge. Khal was sure this sword was meant to be used for strength and not agility. These weren''t swords he preferred, it was too dull and thick for his liking. Khal further inspected the sword, hoping to come up with a better description that his first attempt. "The sword means power," Khal finally said. There was nothing special about the sword that he could really think of, to begin with. "Hmmm," Khal watched on as the old man scratch his head. "Sword is power, hmmm." The man then walked up towards Khal and took the weapon from his hands. Khal continued to stare, waiting for the man to tell him whether his answer was appropriate. "If the sword is power, show me. My name is Master Copper, show me this power of the sword that you speak of. Attack me with your strongest move." Khal looked at the man and for the first time noticed the fire in his eyes. Khal approached the wall and chose a short sword that had the proper balance he was used to. He then got into the stance like he always did before cladding his sword. He embedded it with wind before driving the sword forward. He knew the old man was stronger than he so he didn''t hold anything back. Just as the sword reached towards the old man, Khal saw a flash before Khal''s sword was broken in half. "Hmm, the sword is power? I think not young man." Khal watched on defeated. "Master Copper, your sword had more power than mine. A short sword can never defeat a broad sword if they directly clash." The old man scratched his head again, "Then show me." Khal felt like the old man was patronizing him. He grabbed one of the bigger swords on the wall and tried again. This time, nothing changed. The sword was broken in half again, leaving Khal dumbfounded. "Hehe, it is true that the make of the sword matters. But that''s only for those who do not know the truth of the sword. The sword, like any other weapon, is whatever you want it to be. The reason I''m able to defeat you isn''t because of any special skills. I simply believe that my sword will cut yours." Khal didn''t understand what the man meant. It made no sense to him but if the man was this strong then he must hold the answers to Khal becoming stronger. The old man giggled again before staring at his sword. "Then teach me, master," Khal knew that if he really wanted to learn anything he would have to discard whatever he knew and learn again. "You''re not quite ready. Stay here and meditate every day on what I''ve said to you. Only then will you learn what I have to teach." --- Khal spent the entire day meditating on what the man said. By the time it was night, Khal still didn''t know what to make of it all. When he left the training room, it was already dark outside. There was no way he could stay in the training room all night especially since food was only available in the rooms. Cloud had warmed all the Spiderlings that if they stayed all day in their rooms, food would not be delivered and if they spent all the time in the training room then could never access the food. It was clearly the method used to force people to spend some time every day in the hallways. Khal left the room promptly when master Copper allowed him to leave. He knew that with the room he picked, he had a long way to walk. He quickened his pace while still being vigilant. Most of the other Spiderlings were finishing up around the same time as Khal so the hallways were once again crowded. Khal preferred it this way. It prevented most from picking him since there were too many people around. He was a numbered after all. Khal continued walking, keeping his head down. He placed his hair in a bun earlier so the other Spiderlings couldn''t notice his unique hair color under his mask. He continued until he was at the junction between the brick and dirt rooms. At this point, the hallway became much quieter as most people were in the brick rooms. Continuing onwards, Khal noticed two Spiderlings whispering to each other in front of him. He was initially alert but then realized that they were focused on the person ahead. Khal could tell that the person further ahead was a girl. He wasn''t sure whether it was Kitten since she wasn''t using her light element. The girl seemed hurt. Her leg bled profusely as she limped on. Khal realized that the Spiderlings had yet to notice him. There was no place for him to hide so he chose to walk slower instead. It didn''t take long for the Spiderlings to rush towards the girl. It seemed that she was aware of their presence because she suddenly sent a small glowing kick backward, sending one flying back.It''s Kitten!Khal watched the girl fight against the two Spiderlings. He was sure she could deal with them both given how strong she was but she was injured. Kitten slumped over in pain. Too many movements had reopened her wounds. It seemed like she was too hurt to fight them both off. Khal thought about helping her but stopped himself. He knew that these Spiderlings were crazy. None of them seem to be too afraid to kill or die. It wasn''t like regular people he was accustomed to seeing. Khal grabbed his own arms tightly as he looked to the floor. He felt terrible. All the boasting he did with Alec and his grandfather, he had come to view himself better than most his age, he felt terrible about it all. When it really mattered he found himself too scared to do anything. He was no different from those he judged constantly. He could feel himself becoming like every noble he despised. Tears began to flow down his cheeks. He never realized how weak he was mentally until now. Khal knew that to overcome it he had to change.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. It wasn''t until he heard Kitten''s groan that he snapped out of the pity party he was having. He rushing to her help instinctively. He felt rage as he approached the Spiderling. Rage at himself for being so weak, so cowardly. How dare he call his own father a coward when he couldn''t even stand up for what he believed in. Khal screamed, causing his voice to echo through the hallway. Just before the Spiderling could hit Kitten, Khal was already there with a cladded fist. He forced all his rage into his fist, it didn''t matter whether he was noticed or not. Khal lashed out with every bit of strength he had. Although the Spiderling had blocked his attack, his arm deformed slightly. Khal followed up with a side kick to his leg. The Spiderling''s body tilted just enough for his defense to weaken. Khal didn''t miss the change to send another cladded fist towards his face, this time with wind element. The Spiderling''s eyes dilated, afraid for the first time as he could feel death approaching. Luckily, his comrade chose this time to help him. Khal''s attack only hit the air as the Spiderling was pulled backward by his friend. Both Spiderlings looked towards Khal and Kitten, unsure of how they should attack. Kitten was surprised to see another Spiderling helping her. She already lost a lot of blood and was unable to defend herself. "Who, who are you?" she stuttered as Khal somehow made it in front of her. Khal looked back just for a second before facing the Spiderlings again, "no one of importance." Khal''s emotions were unstable at this point. He wasn''t even sure why he didn''t tell her who he was. All he wanted to do was defeat these Spiderlings to prove to himself that he wasn''t a coward. Prove that he was becoming a real Dor. Since his stay at Castle Dor, Khal had tried his best to please his grandfather. He had jumped at every chance he got to prove himself. Now, he was painfully aware of his weakness.Is this what grandfather sees when he looks at me? Pathetic... "Why are you protecting her? She''s already good as dead." One of the Spiderlings said to Khal. They both spread out to prevent Khal from escaping. Khal knew what they were planning but he didn''t care, they wouldn''t be leaving here today. Khal embedded wind around his feet as he approached the one on the left. He was too fast for the boy to react. It was only until Khal slammed his fist into his ribs that he realized what had happened. Before the other could attack Khal, the area before him was cladded, slowing him down just enough for Khal. Khal grabbed his forearm and twisted it back, breaking his hand. Kitten watched on in horror as Khal destroyed the Spiderling''s hand. He didn''t stop there either. Khal grabbed his head before twisting it until he heard another crack. He slowly dropped the dead Spiderling to turn towards the other. At this time, the other Spiderling was on the floor watching, frozen to the spot. He knew there was nothing else he could do to stop this madman. Khal slowly walked towards him, the time seemed to stand still with every step Khal took. Khal grabbed his throat with just his thumb and index finger before squeezing tightly. Khal stared at the man, watching him as his life slowly left his body. Even after his life was snuffed out, Khal remained there holding his throat. Tears began to fall down Khal''s cheeks, soaked up by his mask. He slowly released the man before screaming out. Kitten just stood there watching, putting the pieces together to who her savior could be. It wasn''t until he cladded the air that she realized who it was. Before she could even call out to him, Khal got off the floor and stared at her for only a second before taking the shirt and pants off the dead Spiderling. It only now registered to Kitten that Khal was in his underwear. Just as he was fully dressed, Khal took off down the hallway without uttering a single word. --- From the second to the fourth underground floors of the Hive were occupied by the Black Recluse members. While their numbers were no more than 2000, it was still quite a lot for any assassin organization. Not every member was skilled killers though. Although all learned how to kill by successfully passing through the Hollows, some were more skilled in recon missions or as spies. The fifth floor, however, was only home to the various masters of the Hive. Although master Claw was the leader of the Black Recluse, there existed a basic hierarchy. Below master Claw stood Cloud and Totem who were usually the ones who interacted with the Recluse the most. Cloud was the master of the Hive while Totem oversaw all the missions. Without Totem''s approval, no one could leave the Hive. Further below Cloud and Totem were the various training masters who were responsible for guiding the Recluse. "Master are you sure it wasn''t too preemptive to give him that name?" Cloud asked master Claw. They were both five stories below ground in one of the dirt rooms. These rooms were different to the ones in the Hollows however, a desk was crowded with scrolls and a giant map plastered the wall. Bats and other creatures could be seen hanging from the roof. "I''ve told you the circumstances of meeting the boy. He has talent, a strong survival instinct. It was Lord Fang''s order to bring him to the Hive. There is little else that needs to be said." Cloud nodded before continuing. "How sure can you be that he won''t resent Lord Fang after this?" Claw''s one eye dimmed as he thought of the possibility, "I''m sure Lord Fang has calculated this much. We will believe in him like we always have. Lord Fang has shared more than enough with me to understand what he''s thinking. He believes that there is a darkness in Katar. One that will bring a huge calamity to House Dor. We need to be ready for it. Train the boy, I need to return towards the frontlines, the Gusto scums seem to be more active than before." Claw disappeared without a sound. Cloud sighed before he too withdrew into the night. Unknown to both men, a third party was listening in on their conversation. It wasn''t until both men were gone that it flew out of the room, towards another room on the fifth floor. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 33: Factions Khal spent the next two days in his room. He didn''t bother to go to the training room with master Copper. He had too much to sought through his head. He spent the first day crying his eyes out and wishing he was with his father. How much it pained him to watch the man having to run with Sagdel through the town like a runaway slave. Then he sulked over his grandfather deceiving and sending him away. Everything that he''d been holding in came pouring out like a river that broke its bank. The second day he started coming to terms with his situation. He knew that to survive in this place he needed to become someone he was unfamiliar with. He decided that it was best to shut off that side of him that was an impressionable child who wanted to become a Knight. The Khal from before was dead like he was told during the ceremony. He needed to become ruthless and decisive to survive here. After coming to terms with who he needed to be, Khal then began to meditate on master Copper''s words. During their exchange, Khal never saw any of the usual cladding glow that he would usually see many fighters using. He knew there had to be a trick to it. There was no way the man could break two swords so effortlessly. Lord Tommel had trained Khal to be a skeptic. If the information went against what he knew then it had to either be fake or there was something he didn''t quite understand yet. Khal thought back to when Kitten had first cladded the air. It was an application of cladding he had never seen before. If cladding could work that way, was there a way for cladding to work without producing the glow? Khal thought about it some more but didn''t find any answers. Maybe it was the fact that he spent two days without food but he couldn''t be quite sure. The next day, Khal found his way to the training room without many issues. There were still mass killings in the Hallways but since he knew what to expect, Khal was more careful. Master Copper still sat meditating in his usual position without saying any words to him. Khal couldn''t focus on meditation too much since he was too hungry to concentrate. Instead, he half closed his eyes and observed the man. Quite often, master Copper would turn the blade over before continuing to meditate. Khal found this strange after watching the man for half a day. It wasn''t until the afternoon that Khal realized the blade wasn''t shining like the ones on the wall.Strange, the blade master Copper has is especially smooth, why isn''t it shining like the others?Khal thought about it for a second but he was too hungry to figure it out. "Hehe, it seems you''re still not quite ready to learn from me, young man." Master Copper smirked a little before returning to stare at his blade again. That evening, Khal walked home, pondering at what he saw the master doing. It was only when he was just outside his room that it hit him.Wait, maybe he IS cladding!Khal punched the wall lightly, removing a chunk of dirt that dislodged. He quickly cladded the dirt only to see it become coated in orange. Thinking to himself, Khal rubbed his chin before he removed the cladding and tried again. Khal absentmindedly ate the dinner placed in his room while he kept cladding and un-cladding the piece of dirt.Sigh, I guess it requires more focus than this.Khal decided to meditate a little more before he tried again. It wasn''t until early in the morning that Khal made up his mind to try again. This time, however, the dirt never changed color when he cladded it. Instead, it seemed like an unassuming piece of dirt. To be sure he wasn''t going crazy, Khal threw the dirt towards the wall only to see it falling to the floor, still in one piece. Khal smiled to himself. There was an obvious dent in the wall now. He had finally understood the ''trick'' behind master Copper''s technique.That sly old fox.Khal kept practicing the technique until he was comfortable enough. Today, he was sure he would be able to properly train with the master. --- Khal returned to the training room as usual at the first sign of dawn. Although the Hive was dark and dreary, the room of the Hollows had fist-sized holes to allow sunlight to enter. Without it, there would be no real way to tell when it was day or night at the Hive. Khal wasn''t sure how they did it since the outside looked like a castle. He was sure there was some mystery involved. He didn''t bother to sit down and meditate in the room like he did the previous days. This time he approached the wall and removed a sword. He then walked towards the front of master Copper before saying, "Master, I''ve come ready to tell you two things about this blade." Master Copper looked up towards Khal, surprised. "Oh, is that so? Then do tell. What do you notice?" Khal could see the excitement in the man''s eyes again.This man is so weird, Khal thought.Why would somebody become so fascinated with mere swords?"Well, all humans are made with flaws. Since we are flawed from the beginning then it is impossible for us to create anything without flaws. Like this sword for instance. Although it is made of Cormac steel, it is still flawed in many ways. While it may be flawed, however, when one wields it, it can become powerful, an almost perfect weapon."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Master Copper watched Khal excited, "If you get this right, you would be the first to ever be taught by me. You''re doing well so far but that''s just the first thing about this blade. What else can you tell me?" Khal realized that the old man was no longer acting as silly as before. He stood upright for the first time and folded his arms, waiting for Khal to continue. "The second thing is that we do not need a sword to become a sword master. While swords techniques are fundamental to wield a sword, what matters is the application. Although swords can cut, fear cuts even deeper. Using this principle, just as a sword can cut so too can my bare hands." Khal held the sword in one arm while he cladded an open palm. However, the usual orange glow was not on his hand this time. Instead, it seemed like a normal hand. Master Copper watched on as Khal used the side of his open hand to cut cleanly through the metal sword. The ''trick'' as Khal called it was an application of cladding that he only figured out when he realized master Copper''s sword the previous day. Since the sword was not shining then it meant the sword was cladded. It was the theory Khal came up with. Using his theory, Khal managed to clad the piece or dirt and even his hand using the technique master Copper was using. It involved manipulating world energy into the structure and cladding the defects instead. With the dirt, the majority of the dirt particles were only weakly adherent to each other. All Khal needed to do was cause the world energy to seep through the spaces in the particle then clad it together. Since the cladding was within the structure as opposed to around it, it was impossible to see with the naked eye. "HAHAHA!" Master Copper clapped his hands at Khal''s display. "You''re the first to understand my teachings, young man. I will now commit your name to memory. Five, was it?" Khal watched the man giggle to himself happily as he dropped the sword he''d been fascinating over since the first day Khal met him. "Using this application, it is time for me to train you. The other masters may have flashy techniques but with my arte, there will be none above it when it comes to pure killing." Khal watched the old man producing different art forms and techniques to train. Today would become Khal''s first step in becoming a Black Recluse. --- Cloud had his plate full every time master Claw left the Hive. It always seemed as though the other masters found it more convenient to have him deal with their issues. Cloud missed the simpler days when he spent most of the time doing missions for Lord Fang instead of babysitting a bunch of killers. He hated these responsibilities but that was why master Claw appointed him to do it. Lately, he had been preoccupied with preventing the infighting between the two factions that existed within the Hive. First, there was Lord Fang''s faction that remained steadfast to the task of protecting House Dor. However, there has been growing dissatisfaction with the status quo. Some of the Black Recluse found that they owed nothing to House Dor and wanted to become an independent organization in Seabo. Cloud had voiced his concerns about the matter to master Claw but the man brushed it off as typical Recluse behavior. Most of the members were forced into this life anyway and their personal opinions were nothing to worry about is what he told Cloud. Cloud had suspected otherwise though. He knew that this dissatisfaction was different from before. He could feel the faction growing stronger with each day they waited. The idea of becoming a private organization was something brought forth by the last master of the Hive, master Coin. The man claimed to have received an invitation from an organization known as Raven Council. His conviction was so strong in whatever the invitation promised that he became bold enough to stand against master Claw. Foolish as it was, it roused the selfish desires in some of the Black Recluse member''s hearts. Master Claw had promptly cut off the man''s head but the damage was already done. Master Coin was well respected at the Hive. The training masters, as well as the other members, revered him. Lord Fang, master Claw, and master Coin were said to be the three on top of the Black Recluse at that time but since master Coin interacted with the members more often he was better received than the others. Cloud hated the day master Claw forced this position unto him. There was little he could do though, he was the understudy to master Claw after all. He revered the man ever since the day they met. Like Khal, he was also a noble who was recruited to the Black Recluse. His family was a branch of the Great House of Stigs but after his father killed his brothers and sisters, Cloud had run mad. It wasn''t until General Dor came that he realized he had killed his father in his fit of rage. He had only later found his sanity after a few years at the Hive. It was all thanks to master Claw. The man had mentored him even after the other Black Recluse shunned him. He couldn''t blame them though, he did kill almost half of the Spiderlings from his batch. Now, however, Cloud was conflicted. Although master Claw had told him to ignore that faction, he knew that if they were allowed to grow too strong, the entire Hive would be destroyed. He couldn''t let that happen, he needed to stop the fire before it even started. "Moon, Rain, you''re my most trusted men. I need you both to gather your teams to investigate the Raven Council. Moon, you take your unit and search for any leads in Igbal. I have reason to believe House Rhodes are somehow involved. Rain you look around the Hive for that invitation. Master Coin must have hidden it somewhere. Do it discretely." Cloud knew that he had to see exactly what the Raven Council promised for master Coin to become so bold. Both figures were on one knee with their heads bowed. After hearing their orders, they both responded in unison, "Quel T''luze!" They disappeared even before their voices could echo throughout the room, leaving Cloud to ponder on the matter some more. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 34: Along Came The Spiders Khal didn''t have any more confrontations after the day he rescued Kitten. He wasn''t sure if he was just one of the lucky ones or if he was much better at avoiding danger. Blood week passed with Khal spending all his time meditating and training with master Copper. Khal had just finished another day with master Copper when he began walking down the hallway. The familiar sight of blood and dead bodies no longer phased him. It was considerably less than the first few days. He preferred to see the silver lining in all of it. The hallways were mostly empty now since at least 300 of the Spiderlings were now dead. Although there was still two times the number of training rooms, many of the Spiderlings realized that it was easier to alternate among themselves and share the rooms. There were still those who felt it was beneath themselves to follow any sort of rules made by Spiderlings but for the most part the killings were minimal. Just outside of master Copper''s room, Khal saw two Spiderlings waiting. Khal instantly got alert as he prepared for a fight. To his surprise, however, one of the Spiderlings said, "We only want to talk" Khal realized right away that the voice was feminine. "It''s me, kitten. I haven''t gotten the change to thank you for before. If yo-" Khal frowned, sure he had helped her but it was only later that he realized they were after her because she killed one of their allies. "There is no need to thank me. They were simply in my way," Khal responded, cutting her off. "Oh, well umm." Kitten became awkward, Khal''s words threw her off. "What kitten means to ask is if you want to team up, it''s far easier in the Hollows that way" the other Spiderling explained to Khal. "And who are you?" Khal flatly asked. The Spiderling stepped forward and slowly bowed towards Khal. "They call me Anvil." Khal''s eyes became intense. He recalled hearing the name in passing. Some Spiderlings considered him a strong contender for a numbered spot. His killing methods were always direct, overpowering his victims before they got a chance to retaliate. Kitten already knew Khal was a numbered. He didn''t know if she told Anvil yet but it would be dangerous if he had to fight them both right now. He had no choice but to act a little less aggressive in case of offended either one of them. "Why? You both seem to be doing just fine without me." Anvil nodded his head before turning towards Kitten, "Yea Kitten, why do we need this guy?" Kitten stood there looking between Khal and Anvil. She seemed flustered and at a loss for words, "Umm, well ''Three'' and ''Four'' have teamed up recently. I heard that they plan to clear out most of the Spiderlings so that they can be on top at the end of the year. Some say master Totem knew them from before and strongly supports them." Khal digested the information slowly. If two numbered were working together then there was little that can be done to stop them. Those most in danger were the numbered. Khal just couldn''t verify whether Kitten was speaking the truth. The hollows was like that, Spiderlings often lied to get your guard down before attacking. "I''ll be more careful then." Khal waited to see whether they would push the issue. If they continued then he would know what their real goal was. "Do you understand what this means?" Kitten asked a bit frantic now. Anvil sighed before he turned towards Khal again, "I only agreed to team up because Kitten vouched for you, but if you''re doing so great alone then there is little for us to do. Kitten let''s go." Khal watched Anvil forcing Kitten away. He still wasn''t sure if they were speaking the truth but he felt inclined to believe it. --- Just like that, ten months went by and Khal was now thirteen years old. During this time, Khal spent half of his time learning from the blade master. Khal knew he was a quick study, it had taken him 6 months to learn the intricacies of the blade. He wasn''t a blade master yet, but he could last a round comfortably against one, based on techniques alone. After narrowly escaping death on many occasions, Khal had no choice other than splitting the time spent with the blade master to learn some stealth skills. Stealth was nothing more than breathing exercises at first, but Khal soon learned it was deadlier than the blade. He had even realized that his wind element was well suited for stealth. Not only did the wind cause his speed to increase. It made him lighter, easier to handle the complex movement skills needed to avoid detection as well as evasion. It was for this reason that he opted to split his days learning both and reserving his nights for meditating. After the last close call with death, Khal realized that ''Three'' and ''Four'' were now the ones on top of the Hollows. Just last week ''Two'' was found dead in his room, apparently ambushed while he meditated. ''One'' was nowhere to be found but it was only a matter of time before his room was found. It scared Khal to know that they were now looking for the numbered. More than likely they were also looking for his room but since his blonde hair was always cladded outside his room, it was difficult to tell how he looked. In the beginning, the relationship among the Spiderlings was weird, to say the least. They didn''t trust each other and only ever listened to the orders of official members of the Black Recluse. It was difficult to trust someone when you couldn''t even see their faces after all. Majority of the Spiderlings would go about their day training on their own or only interacting with each other during sparring sessions. The rest of the time they spent plotting on killed each other or the numbered. Now, after ten months together, ''Three'' and ''Four'', now called ''Two'' and ''Three'' respectively, had managed to manipulate most of the Spiderlings using fear. The death toll had skyrocketed leaving only fifty Spiderlings alive. Those alive were the strongest but also the luckiest. Majority of those alive had sided with ''Two'' and ''Three'' to hunt those that resisted. The hunt for the numbered had lasted especially long before they finally caught ''Two''. Today, Khal was just finished practicing his blade techniques. All Spiderlings needed to enter one of the training rooms to use the weapons. Carrying weapons through the hallway was prohibited. Khal walked down the hallway as he usually would. He had never exchanged words with any of the Spiderlings since Kitten and Anvil so many months ago. Just as he began walking, he could feel the area directly around him change. Although the hallway was sparse with Spiderlings, there was still a considerable amount of them around. Khal noticed one person moving strangely behind him. Kitten had left a deep impression on him during their match. He had thought a lot about cognizance ever since then. Although he wasn''t at the level where he could manipulate people''s senses, he could perceive at least two meters all around him. Today was no different. Using his cognizance, Khal was able to detect someone following him. Grinning to himself, Khal continued for an hour. The further down the hallway he went, the lonelier it became. Since the majority of the new batch never bothered living so far away, it was difficult for Khal''s stalker to continue without hesitating. Khal felt the man slowing down a little before deciding to continue.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Since there was at least twenty men under the new leaders of the Hollows, the remaining thirty were easy prey. This had caused many of the Spiderlings to form groups whenever they went anywhere. Sadly, none of the groups ever numbered more than five people. The man had assumed Khal to be one of the easier ones since he was alone. The stalker continued to follow Khal all the way to the dirt rooms. Khal hesitated only slightly before he suddenly cladded the sole of his feet before embedding it with wind element. His stalker had no time to react before he was attacked. Khal closed the distance with ease as he sent a chop towards the man''s neck. Not expecting the sudden attack, the man didn''t even get enough time to flinch. It didn''t take long before a long red line was drawn alone the man''s neck. Khal''s blade master had proved to him that he didn''t need a blade to cut. By using his cladded bare hands, Khal could slice cleanly through the man''s throat, causing him to gasp for breath as he stared at Khal in horror. Who would have known that Khal would become so strong in such a short space of time? It must be known that Khal''s stalker was one of the stronger followers of ''Two'' and ''Four''. Khal searched the Spiderling for any valuables before dragging his body into one of the unoccupied dirt rooms. Making sure there were no other Spiderlings following him, Khal disappeared along the hallway, leaving the man in the dark room in his own pool of blood. --- Khal was shaken up by the time he reached his room. Although he became more alert during his time at the Hive, it came at a cost. His mental strength was strained time and time again. If this continued, especially while in the hallways, it could cost him his life. He knew he needed to do something about it before the strain causes him any problems.I can''t continue like this. I need to give them a reason to fear me.... Khal began to sort through the items he got from his kill. He smiled ruefully as he withdrew a maginite pendant. The pendant had a picture of a little girl. Khal wasn''t sure what relationship she had with his stalker, but he was sure he cared for her deeply. Khal tried his best to deal with the burden of taking lives. He knew everyone he killed had relationships just like he did. A loving mother or father, or maybe a brother or sister. It was inevitable but Khal wasn''t numb to it. Not yet anyway. Khal decided that the only way to take his mind off it was to meditate. He closed his eyes and crossed his legs before taking a deep breath. Lately, Khal''s meditation did little to increase his spirit power but it helped to clear his mind of the constant death around him. He knew his stagnancy meant that he had reached the minor bottleneck between Senior Knight second and first-class. After three hours without any signs of overcoming the bottleneck, Khal got up to practice his stealth skills. He began using wind walk, a spirit arte skill he developed on his own after practicing various stealth techniques from master Viper. Wind-walk allowed Khal to embed wind element just on the sole of his feet. It required more concentration and precision to accomplish. It was great for making him more agile without disturbing the wind currents too much. Next, Khal cladded the floor, just below his feet, to strengthen the dirt. This made it more difficult to disrupt the terrain as he used his wind-walk along his room. Using this combination, Khal reduced the noise and speed of his movement, but the control and concentration needed to pull it off for long durations were just too much for him. Just like with master Copper, Khal couldn''t quite get the hang of any of the skills that needed too much concentration and precision. He was lucky master Copper never asked him to perform the battle arte on more than one occasions. Cough, Cough! Khal heard his only neighbor suddenly. He sounded hurt. Khal remembered the time he mistakenly entered the room and nearly lost his life. He continued to listen some more before curiosity got the better of him. He was already on his way toward the room when he noticed footprints in the dirt. Using wind-walk, Khal made his way just outside the room. None of the rooms at the Hive had bolts on the doors, and as such, it was easy for anyone to enter or exit. The only reason none of the Spiderlings bothered to do so was that entering another killer''s domain was akin to suicide. Nobody could be sure who lived in a particular room. If the killer was an elementum, then the intruder would be dead before he knew it. It was therefore too risky to enter a room without prior knowledge. Khal had been lucky his first time. He had suspected that his neighbor was stronger than him. If he entered the room again he was sure that he would die. Khal pressed his ear against the door and listened more attentively. He could hear the man''s labored breathing. Khal''s intuition told him he should help but after spending so long in the Hollows, there was none he could really trust. He reasoned the pros and cons of intervening. He remembered that if his neighbor wanted he could have killed him before.I should help him. I owe him that much. Khal picked up a dirt rock from nearby a held the door ajar before throwing the rock inside the room. Suddenly, numerous earthen spikes from above and below were shot out at neck-breaking speed. Khal was relieved that he didn''t try to enter carelessly. The sound in the room stopped. Khal wasn''t sure if the Spiderling was now unconscious or preparing to attack again. "It''s only me, your neighbor," Khal said quickly in case the man rushed out to attack. Khal waited, listening for the smallest of movements. He heard the man move slowly, it sounded as though he was crawling. "I''m only here to help. If you need any, I would be more than happy to." There was quiet again. There was no response, leaving Khal unsure of his next step. "I''m going to enter now, please don''t attack." Khal waited another second before he threw another rock inside. Seeing that the area was now safe, Khal entered the room carefully. To his surprise, the entire room was filled with blood. A group of four spiderlings was impaled on the walls of the room, dead. Their blood still fresh, ran down the wall slowly until it gathered together in the middle. At the side of the room, his neighbor laid there unconscious. Khal assumed that he must have used what remained of his strength in his last attack. Quickly, without bothering to waste any more time, Khal lifted the man on his back before embedding himself in wind element. Khal wasn''t sure if the Spiderlings that planned this ambush were all dead or not. He preferred not to take any chances. He left the room, with the man in tow, down the hallway. Khal used his wind-walk as best as he could with the added weight. The further down he went, the darker the hallway became. It wasn''t long until Khal reached the end of the hallway where it branched into two.Strange, I always thought the hallway was one straight path.Khal decided to choose a path at random before entering. He continued onwards until he could feel that he was no longer in the Hollows. These were underground tunnels. Khal could see bats and giant worms at the sides of the tunnels. Realizing that it was safe for the moment, Khal placed the Spiderling on the dirt before addressing his injuries. He looked at the man''s stomach and notice a large gaping wound. Luckily the injury hadn''t gone all the way through to his intestines, else there would be little Khal could do. Khal ripped a piece of his shirt off, just enough to apply pressure to the man''s wounds. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 35: Meeting One Khal wasn''t sure where exactly he was running. It was an impulsive move to go so much further away from the rooms. The rooms at the Hallows were the only safe place. Now that ''Two'' and ''Three'' had changed the rules of engagement, the Hallows had become that much more dangerous. Khal knew he had to stop them somehow. Initially, his plan was to keep to himself and carefully spend the year in the Hallows until it was time to move on. He was so close, the number of people he killed were still countable on both hands. A small part of him was still trying to hold on to his humanity. It was the only thing keeping him connected to everything he knew. He still wasn''t sure why his grandfather had placed him here. What exactly did he need to learn that he couldn''t back in Elheim or even at the Northern Wall? Especially when he was still this young. Couldn''t the general have waited until he was at least a bit older? Nothing made sense to him, he couldn''t understand it. Khal forced the thoughts away. Now was not the time to space out when he had more pressing things to deal with. He looked at his neighbor, the man''s breathing was already stable and it was only a matter of time before he regained consciousness. Knights were like that. It had always fascinated Khal back at the manor. Spirit energy was more miraculous than any of the books had taught him. Besides a faster regeneration, spirit energy could mature the mind of any living creature to a higher level. Although Erik and himself were anomalies with their maturity level, most kids would mature around 10 years old anyway. It was no wonder you were considered an adult at 12-year old. Khal had read that there was once a time many years ago, beforeBerilindescended, that 18-year olds were still considered just barely legible as an adult. It had been something he read in passing and paid little attention to somehow, he remembered it now. Khal sighed to himself. He always got like this when he was anxious. He wasn''t scared, it was the not knowing that created all the stress for him. If he knew then he could plan but not knowing whether he left a trail was bothering him. While the wind walk was a stealth skill, Khal couldn''t be sure that a blood trail wasn''t left from his neighbor. Khal tried his best to calm down. There was no way anyone could follow him from a blood trail. The hallway was too dark. There was also only one direction so there was no way he could be ambushed. Suddenly, Khal gasped as he saw the Spiderling finally awake. "You''re finally up, it''s good that you''re still alive." The man watched, blinking quickly as he adjusted his eyes to the dim light. He sat up before pressing his hands on his wounded chest. "How long was I out?" Khal was unsure how to answer. It wasn''t like he had a clock laying around. "Not sure, maybe three hours?" The man nodded before crossing his legs in a meditative position. "It''ll only take a few more hours before I can at least walk. Thank you for the assist. You can leave now." Khal stared at the man blank. "Are you for real? I literally just saved your life. The least you can do is thank me." The man opened his eyes and thought for a second. "I would have still been alive if you left me there. There is nothing to be thankful for. Are you dumb?" Khal scoffed and remained quiet, it was only the second time he helped anyone in the Hallows. He didn''t really expect a thank you but the least the man could do was seem grateful. "I''m joking. Thank you for saving me," the man said, this time a lot friendlier. "It''s not often that a Spiderling does anything worthy of thanking." Khal turned towards the man and only nodded. Although he said it was a joke, Khal felt wronged. "Focus specifically on healing your wound. Don''t try to recover any spirit energy. That way it would heal a lot faster," Khal suggested before sitting to meditate himself. "But that''ll still leave me defenseless. You expect me to put my life in your arms, ''Five''? Khal rolled his eyes. This man was more annoying than he thought. Maybe he should have left him there and allow the others to deal with him. "Your life is already in my hands. What difference will it make?" Khal finally responded. The rest of the time was spent in silence as both tried their best to recover. It wasn''t until two hours passed that Khal finally opened his eyes. He was surprised to see the man already standing, stretching out his arms. "You were right, it''s much faster to simply focus on healing. Hmm, maybe you really are General Dor''s grandson," the man teased with a slight chuckle. Khal sighed to himself, "Look, we need to work together for now. Since one of the numbered is now dead I think I have a fair idea who you are. Who would have known that I''d be so unlucky to be paired up with ''One''?" Khal then dusted himself off as he stood up. He didn''t care that ''One'' was now showing some killing intent. If he wanted to attack Khal, then he would have to wait until his spirit energy was replaced and even then, Khal didn''t think he would lose. Suddenly, Khal heard the echoing of footsteps further down. He quickly looked at ''One'' and signaled for the man to be quiet. Khal then cladded is fist and prepared himself for a fight. Even if he couldn''t kill them all he would make them pay the price. Just as three figures approached them, Khal lunged forwards at his fastest speed. Before the opponents even realized, Khal was already directly in front of them. The taller of the trio quickly placed his cladded fist in front of him as he blocked Khal''s attack. It was still a solid hit that caused him to take a few steps back. Khal didn''t give the man any breather though, he continued without mercy. Aiming a wind palm in front of him, he pressed deeply into the man''s chest, causing him to crash into the wall. "Stop!" A feminine voice sounded out. "Wait!" "Kitten?" Khal blurted. He stopped his attacks abruptly before turning to her. "It''s you! Thank God you''re still alive," Kitten responded hysterically. "''Two'' and ''Three'' have gone mad. They''ve found One''s room but when they got there he was already gone. Seeing their men killed so brutally left a bad taste in their mouth. They''ve begun killing everyone who wouldn''t join them. The three of us might be all that''s remaining."Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Khal stepped back directly in front of ''One'', even if Kitten didn''t want to fight it didn''t mean that her companions shared the same opinion. He would have to determine that first before he did anything else. If most people were dead than they must know who One and Five were. "And what do you want from me? Here again to ask me to join your little group?" "Listen, you selfish cunt," the Spiderling Khal was fighting got up from the floor as he coughed loudly. "We don''t want to join you either, but we are left with little choice. Either you join us, or we take you to them to protect ourselves. I can already tell that you''re either One or Five. Either way, your friend there doesn''t look too good. If we wanted to, we could take you by force. Dead or alive." Khal knitted his brows together. "Is that so?" He readied himself to fight again. "Wait, please. Red stop taunting him," Kitten pleaded again. "None of us have to die if we work together. Is your friend going to be ok? Can he help?" Kitten asked as she stared at Khal again. "His ''friend'' is right here and I''m fine," One finally stepped forward. This time, he seemed more forceful and dominating than he was only a minute ago. He nodded to Khal before standing side by side with him. "What would you have us do?" "It''s simple, we team up and kill those bastards," Red said vehemently. Khal stared pass Kitten to look at the only Spiderling that had yet to speak. "Who is that guy kitten?" Kitten turned around and looked at her companion instinctively before answering, "Oh, don''t you remember Anvil? You met him once before." Khal eyes widen in shock. Anvil seemed more reserved and stalwart than before. The scars on his exposed arms looked more brutal than most that Khal had seen. That said a lot since Khal had basically seen many horrors since his time at the Hollows. "I see. If you want to work together then you''ll have to follow my command." "Like hell, we would!" Shouted Red. Khal could tell that he would become a liability. The man was hard pressed to control his emotions. "I couldn''t trust any team that would let you join. Either agree or we can just start killing each other right here." Khal then cladded his fist and embedded his wind element around his leg. If they didn''t take his offer, then he had no reason to let them live. They already knew he was a numbered and he couldn''t allow them to leave with that information. "What did you say?" Red barked. He was just about to attack Khal with Anvil finally stepped forward and knocked him out. "Apologies, Red loves to run his mouth but he means well. We''ll listen to you for now but if you decide to sacrifice one of us don''t expect us to blindly follow." Khal simply nodded his head before he turned to One, "You ok with that?" He had half expected One to object but the man simply shrugged and sat again. "Ok, first we will need to prepare. One here needs to meditate to recover his spirit energy. After that, we will all head towards the rooms. The only place an ambush can happen is in the rooms. Since that''s the case we should expect majority of the fighting to take place within the hallways. Any objections?" Anvil and Kitten both nodded slowly before sitting down. Khal stared at them both warily. He wasn''t sure he could trust them but if this worked out then the remaining months in the Hollows would be far easier to deal with. He might even be able to learn from a few more masters. --- It was already dark by the time Khal''s group was ready. The quiet hallway emphasized the softer sounds. Khal could hear the crawling of small insects or the buzzing of those that flew by. Khal wind-walked his way towards the dirt rooms. It took more time than he expected to search each room but with One''s abilities, it was far safer. One was an earthelementum. Although his cladding was only at the third class Senior Knight level, hiselementumpowerwas first class. He was able to feel the vibration of the earth to determine how many people were in the rooms. The only drawback to his ability was that it took most of his concentration, leaving him defenseless in the process. Elementum powers were not thoroughly understood by many. Evenelementumsthemselves had to devise various ways to class their abilities. Using elements to enhance one''s body was considered third class. If someone was able to control their element in their surroundings, then they would be considered second class. Khal had initially considered ''One'' second class when he attacked him with his earth spears. Now though, Khal was in awe at how strong the man was. If he had played his cards wrong, then he was sure he would be dead already. Finishing up the last room, Khal led his team towards the stone rooms. From here it would be far more dangerous, but Khal knew that it would be far more difficult if he allowed the Spiderlings to attack him first. Attack was always the best defense after all. Suddenly One raised his hand to stop the group. He pointed to the rooms on the right and left. Khal acknowledged him with a pained expression. He had hoped to surprise the Spiderlings but attacking at night. Who would have thought that they would be housed up in the stone rooms? At least three per room it seemed. Khal looked towards Kitten, while she was a strong fighter and he was sure she had gotten stronger after their last fight, her abilities were more suited for one on one fights. Her stamina was also poor, so it wouldn''t make sense for her to attack any of the rooms. "Kitten, you stay out here with Red, the both of you be on guard for any Spiderlings that suddenly run out. One, you attack the left room. Anvil can you handle three opponents at the same time?" Khal asked quickly while he whispered the orders. Anvil slowly nodded his head before picking the room opposite to One. Red simply scuffed and remained where he was. When he had come to, Anvil had forbidden him from making a scene. Although he didn''t like it, he had dropped the issue, for now. From One''s explanation, Khel knew that at least ten Spiderlings were laying in ambush. Two rooms had three occupants while the last held four. Khal smirked at the turn of events. The hunters would become the hunted. Choosing the room with four, Khal braced against the door before he signaled the start of the slaughter. Khal opened the door quickly before wind-walking into the room. He rushed towards the first Spiderling before the rattling sound of the old door could alert the men. Before the Spiderlings could react, he cladded his hand the way he had learned from Master Copper before further cladding it visibly. He quickly released a wind embedded chop, slicing the neck of the closest Spiderling. In one fluid motion, Khal kicked the dead Spiderling towards another before dodging a sudden kick. He wasn''t given the time to size up his attacker, instead, Khal forced the wind element to his palms and used it to block two attacks aimed at him from either direction. He heard the groan of both attackers as their bodies slammed into the wall. Khal used that moment to quickly dispatch the last Spiderling. Panting for breath, Khal took a moment to gather himself before approaching the two men groaning on the floor. Surprisingly, one of the men had hit his head at an awkward spot on the brick wall, causing him to bleed out profusely. "Tell me, where are your leaders? Tell me and maybe I''ll spare your lives." Khal used his wind element to distort his voice, creating an eerie atmosphere every time he said a word. "We don''t answer to you," the one on the left said hatefully. Khal didn''t bother to quarrel with the man, he simply knocked him out and dragged him outside. He left the other up to fate. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 36: Midnight Dealings Erik dusted his leather books off with a firm hand before placing it back on the shelf. He lit the candle of his dorm room slowly before taking a seat. He stilled his jittery hands as he became more mindful of knocking any more books down. He grabbed the quill nearby before penning a letter to Khal. It had already been close to a year since he came to the capital. Although he was a student of the academy, he was still restricted from entering the inner section of the capital. The King''s guards were diligent in their duties, paid enough to scoff at any bribe. Erik had continued to send Khal letters after letters without receiving a response. It was unusual, Khal was unlikely to miss the first year of school without saying a word. He knew Khal had to be alive at least. His grandfather would oppose even the King for his sake. At least that''s what his grandfather led him to believe. Erik had paid close attention to any news from the North, but nothing was forthcoming. Erik finished the letter before sealing it neatly like he had so many times before. Tomorrow he would deliver it, provided he got a lead on his parents soon. Erik then exited his dorm before making his way toward the courtyard. Although his room was dark, it was still bright out and the combat classes were about to begin. Erik loved the combat classes. Although he had only learned the basics of cladding, he had managed to reach the initiate level. He knew Khal was already at 3rd class but he was too abnormal. Majority of the first-year nobles were unable to even clad, to begin with. Erik made his way towards the field in front of Wyatt. He was one of the older nobles that hailed from the capital. He was medium built with a few stubbles on his chin. Although the age for acceptance to Skystead Academy was 12 years old, Count Slugmore had forbidden Wyatt from entering until his 16th birthday. Erik thought it was unfortunate that Wyatt''s head was already balding, but it served him right for his challenge today. The instructor placed his hands behind his back before nodding towards Erik. "You both know the rules, taking it too far warrants a suspension. Now, begin!" Erik entered a fighting pose, much like he had done with Khal so many times before. Just as he had readied himself, Wyatt charged at him head on. Twisting his body quickly, Erik dodged a blow aimed at his temple before sending his own fist towards Wyatt''s stomach. He felt his fist connect as Wyatt had the wind knocked out of him. Erik glanced at angry stares from the crowd, he knew if he were to win his troubles would never end. He waited for Wyatt to catch his breath before continuing. Erik swung his right fist, slow enough for Wyatt to see it coming but the man barely managed to evade. Sighing, Erik stood still until Wyatt''s punch came at him, a little off center. Erik tilted his body, allowing it to crash directly into his jaw, sending him reeling backward. Erik spat blood on the floor, giving Wyatt enough time to follow up with a knee to his face. Erik lost his balance, falling flat on the floor before Wyatt jumped on him, pounding relentlessly on his face. "Ok that''s enough!" barked the instructor before pulling Wyatt off Erik. "Next time stay out of my way country bumpkin!" Wyatt sneered as he stood up. The crowd laughed hysterically as they carried Wyatt towards the infirmary. "Why didn''t you fight back?" the instructor asked as he stared at Erik in annoyance. "Sometimes losing has its merits," Erik responded as he stood up, dusting himself off. Although Wyatt lacked strength or knowledge, Erik knew better than to make an enemy out of the most influential man in his class. He knew Khal would never agree but Khal was too hot-headed. Erik knew what made Wyatt tick and it was his social standing. If he was to be humiliated here today, Erik would see no end to his troubles. There was little his grandfather could do to protect him. The nobles in the capital were seen as the elites. Barons here, although they possessedlimitedland, were more powerful since they occupied the court. "Maybe you really are a country bumpkin," the instructor said as he stormed off. Erik smiled bitterly as he turned towards his dorm. The academy had opened his eyes to so much. Maybe if he didn''t know Khal then he would have felt proud of his accomplishments so far. Erik sat cross-legged on his bed after cleaning himself up. It was far easier to heal himself now that he could control world energy. --- Erik waited until it was dark out before leaving his dorm again. This time he was wearing a black hood and his leather armor below. He hurriedly made his way out of the academy, sneaking past the guards without any trouble. He briskly ran down the brick road towards the back alleys like he had done many nights before. He covertly looked behind him a few times before reassuring himself that no one was following him. Erik swiftly headed down a side street towards the tavern, Broken Bottles. There, he instantly found a seat at the far end with his back facing the wall. He signaled to the waitress before placing an order for meat and wine before massaging the short sword he had hidden under his hood. He tried his best to curb his nervousness without drawing too many stares. He had only heard rumors about this information broker, but he needed more information before he could ever hope to catch his parents'' killers.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The tavern door creaked loudly even as the music played. Slowly, an off-duty guard entered the tavern lazily as he strolled towards the bartender. Giving Erik no more than a brief stare, the guard sat on the stool and whispered his order. It didn''t take long before a large bottle of wine was handed to the guard, allowing him to unwind after a long day. Erik watched the guard with interest. It wasn''t often a guard had enough money to afford an entire bottle of wine. Furthermore, the guard''s heightened awareness as he entered was troubling. Erik shook his head and paid it no mind as he waited for the broker. He had a bad habit of noticing the oddities that never concerned him. He was just glad he at least had gottenover writingeverything in his little book. It didn''t take long before a short man in his forties entered the tavern. Erik watched as the man surveyed the building before making his way towards him. "Are you him?" the man asked in a raspy voice. Erik continued to eat his meat as he stared at the man. He was unsure whether he should answer him so openly, "Depends on who''s asking," Erik finally said. "Hmm, did you bring the coins?" the man asked as he took a seat opposite Erik. Shaking the coin purse in his shirt pocket, Erik nodded his head. "Good, the information you need is written in this letter," the broker said as he dropped a letter next to the plate of meat. Erik removed the binding on his coin purse before dropping 10 gold coins on the counter. "10 yellow ladies, just like you asked," Erik said purposefully as he grabbed the letter. "I trust that everything I need is here?" "Coins paid for service rendered, correct?" the broker said before he dismissed any more questions Erik might have. "It was difficult getting this particular information, I should have raised the fee," the man scuffed before grabbing the coins on the table and shoving it in his pocket. "Don''t contact me again!" he dismissed before getting up and storming outside. Erik grabbed the letter and added it to his shirt pocket before finishing his meat. It would be a waste to leave good meat after all. It was the only thing the capital was good for as far as he was concerned. Finishing up, Erik made his way outside the tavern before hurriedly taking off towards the brick road. He knew he couldn''t take the same route this time so instead, he circled back by taking a few more side streets. It wasn''t until he made his way towards the alleyway that he realized that something was strange. The sounds of rats moving through the alley or the cats that usually chased afterthemwere nowhere to be found. Erik stopped momentarily and strained his ears. It took a few seconds, but he could hear shifting sounds behind him. Erik drew his short sword in a flash before blocking a dagger aimed at his back. Sparks flew as the attack ricocheted off his weapon before somehow landing in his attacker''s hand. "Great reflexes youngster!" the man said as he walked out of the shadows and into the moonlight. "Not many rodents such as you are capable of it, that broker certainly wasn''t," he sneered just as Erik saw his face. It was the off-duty guard that he saw enter the tavern. "Who sent you?" Erik asked as he observed his opponent''s movements. "I guess it doesn''t matter whether I tell you or not, since you''re going to die anyway. Baron Morales don''t take kindly to those sniffing around his businesses. He paid me a considerable coin to keep it that way you see," ended the guard before he threw his dagger towards Erik again. Erik blocked the attack with the flat of his sword, but the force pushed him back two steps. He could feel the vibration of his sword as he struggled to hold on to the hilt. Erik knew that Baron Morales would know where to find him if he ran away but killing a guard was an offense he was not willing to burden. Erik''s hands began to sweat as he thought of the consequences.What would Khal do?He asked himself promptly as he thought about his options. Erik lamented to himself before smiling. Who was he kidding? He knew it was too late to turn back now. He had already made up his mind when he decided to visit the capital. He tightened his hold on the sword before he dashed towards the guard. He waited until he was just a meter away from the guard before he cladded his sword and slashed diagonally. The guard opened his eyes in shock as he evaded the attack. He forcefully withdrew a second dagger that didn''t escape Erik''s eyes. The guard quickly let loose a torrent of blows, forcing Erik to defend himself again. Erik maneuvered between the daggers, barely managing to anticipate their trajectory. Before he could catch his balance, he saw the daggers mysteriously turned, before coming at him again. Erik kicked off the wall, using his cladding to jump, allowing the daggers to miss him by a hair''s breadth. "Fascinating! Just who are you?" the guard barked. Erik ignored the man. Instead, he stared at the rings the man wore on his fingers. Although the guard hadn''t cladded the daggers, Erik knew there had to be some way he was controlling the weapons. He attacked again, staring at the rings on the guard''s fingers. He waited until the man threw the daggers before dodging them again, paying close attention to the rings. Erik was stunned to see the threads reeling out of the ring as the guard tugged on them. Focusing, Erik dodged one of the daggers before he felt a sharp pain on his flank. Staggering forward, Erik hummed at the pain before applying pressure. "Oh, how lucky. If I had known you were this feisty I would have coated both daggers with poison," the guard sneered as he threw both daggers again. Erik cladded his feet before charging towards the guard, dodging the daggers more comfortably this time despite his wound. He then gripped the sword tightly before slashing out at the threads, cutting them cleanly. With the daggers no longer making its way back to the guard, Erik finally saw panic in his eyes for the first time as he finally withdrew his sword. Unfortunately, Erik''s cold steel sunk into his exposed chest before his sword could even make its way out of the sheath. Watching the man''s eyes become lifeless as he turned the blade, Erik trembled with fear at his first kill. He dropped his sword swiftly as his brain made too many calculations for any to make sense to him. It took him a few minutes before he was calm enough to think straight. He grabbed the rings off the guard before stealing all the money he had on him. He then found the daggers nearby before impaling the guard with both. Leaving the body in the alleyway, Erik made his way back to the academy, as quietly as he left. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 37: Well Played Frostbite gripped on to the Calvary as they rode swiftly along the icy path. The north had remained cold all year long, but this month was by far the coldest. Mist released from the horses'' nostrils were enough to block their vision momentarily, but it never seemed to affect their speed. They had complete trust in their riders, so much so that they would blindly rush into a deathtrap at the blink of an eye. Such was the case with all these specially bred war horses. The thumping sound of their hooves banged against the wooden bridge as they made their way into the Northern Keep. Powerful beams held up the Northern Keep of Igbal. The interior of the structure was made of Cormac steel while the outermost was reinforced by hardened earth from the most powerful Elementum of that time, Robert Milon. Soldiers at the base of the keep could be seen setting up spikey wooden barricades. Any army would think twice before charging into this structure unless they wished to be impaled. What set Katar apart from the rest on the continent was their abundance of Maginite Ore. As such, they were able to create many of their structures with a layer of maginite ore, making it near impenetrable to spirit energy. Unfortunately, the Northern Keep was built many years before Katarians learned the techniques to use maginite ore. Therefore, it was too difficult to incorporate it into the beams. Although strong, the beams were considered the weakest part of the entire keep. Marcus Dor was the current head of the Northern Keep with his two Knight Captains below him. Captain Alec Dor and Uther Calum both controlled half of their entire army of ten thousand men. While Alec Dor was well respected within the Dor section of the army, he held no power over Uther Calum''s men. There was a subtle tension within the keep that had existed for many years. It was only thanks to Marcus'' overwhelming strength and abilities that the Keep managed to retain order. Within the war room of the Keep, Marcus sat in the high seat as his men sat on either side of him. Alec on his right and Uther on his left. Directly next to them sat their Commanders and Sergeants, each with a battle-hardened face. It had been many years since they''ve been defending Katar from the tyranny of the Gusto Empire. Many years since they had given their blood, sweat, and tears, they finally got intel on a possible Gusto stronghold. Although they managed to defend themselves against the Empire for so many years, it had taken decades before they could map out the terrain further north of the Keep. The constant skirmish had kept them turtled up within the Keep, only defending against the continuous onslaught. "Are you sure about this intel Sergeant?" Uther demanded of the Dor Sergeant that just returned from his scouting mission. Uther was a pale man with blood red lips. His fuzzy red hair was cut just short of his silver metal armor. Although the chilling wind kept beating against the opened window of the Keep, his hair managed to stay still, much like the Sergeant before him. Sergeant Iberan Marx was the firstborn son of Roman Marx. The Marx family was one of the Knight vassals in service to House Dor. Iberan came from a long line of strong and respectable Knights that would only answer to a Dor banner. It was only a few minutes ago that his calvary finally returned with news from the frontlines. "Yes Captain, my scouts followed a large supply caravan headed to one of the villages just north of here. We believe the village is being used as a front for their base. I believe we-" "I did not ask you your beliefs Sergeant. That will be all," Uther snapped as he turned towards Marcus. "Milord, if what the young Sergeant said is true, this is a perfect opportunity to strike against those Gusto scums. If we could capture them alive then we will finally be able to learn something. For far too long we have defended, it is time we show them Katar has more than a thick shield. Let me lead my army there, I will bring our first victor back to Katar." Marcus lazily turned towards Uther. Although he was a rude and feisty man, he did have some ability. In Marcus'' opinion, he was a bit stronger than Alec. If only he wasn''t the younger brother of that hateful man, William Calum. "A sound plan captain. What does everyone else think?" Marcus asked. "Milord, suppose this is a trap? The empire has been more forceful these past five years than ever before. Suddenly stopping their attack is too suspicious. We must think this through. Send another unit to scout the surrounding area then we will decide from there," Alec suggested as he adjusted his glasses. "Are you out of your mind Captain Alec? We killed more than half of their men during that last attack. Those scums are now licking their wounds. Cowardly men like you have no place in the Northern Keep!" Uther barked at Alec as he slammed his fist on the desk. "Common sense should prevail even among warriors Uther. Are you in such a hurry to send your men to their deaths?" Alec rebutted. Uther jumped up from his chair, causing it to drag against the stone floor. "What did you say?" "Hmmm," Marcus stroked his chin as he thought about it. He raised a hand to stop Alec and Uther''s back and forth before advising, "We''ll send a second unit to scout the surroundings. After that, Uther''s army will lead the strike against the empire." "But General, if we do not strike while they''re unaware we might miss this chance," Uther urged Marcus. "That''s unlikely to happen if they''re as wounded as you say. Follow my orders, if we''re right then you''ll earn a great merit." Uther scoffed softly at the orders, "As you command, Grand Knight Dor." He quickly stormed outside, with his retinue following closely behind. Alec smirked slowly before bowing to Marcus and leading his men outside. Marcus remained seated, sipping the wine that was now settled in his glass. "What do you think Master Claw?" he whispered in the empty room. A figure slowly shifted from his shadow, becoming a corporal entity. "Sergeant Marx''s report is true. There are some suspicious activities happening in the village. However, their movements seem...forced, almost as though they want us to find them."Stolen story; please report. Marcus'' face hardened, there was no way he could call back Uther''s men. He had no real evidence that this way a trap to begin with. The most he could do was monitor the situation and hope that his scouts find something before it was too late. --- Khal dropped the unconscious Spiderling next to Kitten. He had overworked his spirit power trying to generate enough wind element to swiftly take out the men. He had grown enough to control his wind element to any part of his body. With a little more practice he would be able to control the wind element in his surroundings. Khal crossed both legs and began to meditate quickly. Kitten and Red stood guard while the others slowly came out of their rooms one at a time. The plan was a success. He was right in his judgment of One and Anvil, they were both strong. Enough so that they could be relied on for the battle to come. Hopefully, they wouldn''t stab him in his back in the process. Khal inspected Anvil''s both arms. They were coated with dried blood with bits and pieces of dirt. Noticing Khal''s stare, Anvil quickly covered his hands behind his back. How weird,Khal thought to himself. Anvil was a strange man. From the first time he met him, Khal had thought him to be a little too quiet, always observing and saying as little as possible. It was unnerving, but Khal figured most Spiderlings were this way. One, on the other hand, didn''t seem too troubled. Although he was hostile at first, Khal had realized that it was just his way of coping with the Hollows. He couldn''t blame him for it, he had come up with a similar way to deal with it. Although groups were safer in the Hollows, they had made up their mind to do it alone. It was better since some members of the groups were usually the ones to kill each other for the rewards. They both sat next to Khal on the floor, meditating to recover their spirit energy. Luckily Khal managed to drag one of the Spiderlings out, he had forgotten to give the order to spare one of them and neither One or Anvil bothered to do it. "What now?" Red asked Khal an hour later. The man was noticeably more agitated than before. "Now we wait. We don''t know which rooms the rest might be in and it''d be foolish to think another ambush would work so smoothly. It''s best we wait in one of the free rooms until morning. Sooner or later someone would come to check on things here. We can kill them all then." Khal was aware of the shortcomings of this makeshift team. None of them trusted the other and it was difficult to fight as a group while having to look over your shoulder. "You''re asking me to wait again?" Red asked threateningly. Khal gazed at the man only briefly before closing his eyes. "I''m talking to you ''Ser Five''," he mocked. "You think you''re better than me because you''re a numbered? You think you''ve best be because you''re an elementum? Well, I got news for you, not all the numbered are elementums. Two is far stronger than the likes of you. If you don''t give me the respect I need then you will never win against him." Red then hawked loudly before spitting next to Khal''s feet. "That''s enough Red," Kitten interjected. She was just about to walk over to him when Red ground his teeth and turned away, walking to one of the unoccupied rooms. Khal didn''t get much time to return to his meditation before he noticed Anvil standing in front of him. "It''s best we head over to the rooms, this Spiderling may give us some information." Khal nodded in agreement as he stood up. The man didn''t wait to hear if Khal had anything else to say, instead, he turned around and followed Kitten towards Red''s room while pulling the unconscious man behind him. Just as they entered the room, One quickly grabbed on to Khal''s shoulder, "Five, wait a second. Don''t forget we''re still numbered, we still have a target on our backs. It would be unwise to put too much trust in them." "Oh, and I can trust you?" Khal blurted out. "I could have killed you many times over. I have not, there is little to gain from it," One rebutted without changing the tone of his voice. "Hmm, fair enough. Why don''t you trust them?" Khal questioned as folded his arms. "Just a hunch," One added before taking off towards the rooms. Khal shook his head before sighing. He knew that One was least likely to stab him in his sleep. He was unsure of Kitten and Anvil was most likely just a weirdo. Maybe it was Red that would try to betray them. Red had opposed everything he had suggested from the beginning. If he really turned out to be a traitor, Khal had a way to deal with him. If there was one thing the hollows had thought him so far was to trust no one. Whether Red, Anvil, Kitten or One were to oppose him, he''d be prepared. --- The rest of the night passed slower than Khal had anticipated. The captured Spiderling didn''t have any information worth sharing to the group. All he knew was that the Spiderlings were supposed to gather around one of the sparring rooms the following day to receive a special message. Something that was supposed to change the rules of the hollows. "Wait, why does Two have so much power within the Hollows? Aren''t all the numbered powerful? What makes him so special?" Khal asked as he watched the body language of everyone around him. He had half expected Kitten to be the one to respond but surprisingly Red beat her to it. "Within the Recluse, there are two factions that you may not know about. Lord Claw''s faction is outnumbered. There are whispers of a new reckoning within the Hive." Khal was stunned, maybe his decision to be a loner was more harmful than not. "And you know all of this because you''re a really friendly lad right?" One chimed in for the first time. Khal waited to hear Red''s response. It would be weird for anyone to willingly tell Red this information. He was more than a little rough around the edges. Red scoffed then shrugged, adding nothing further. "What do we do with him now?" Kitten asked as she looked towards Khal. "Nothing, we knock him out and leave him here, he''s no longer a-" "No longer a threat? I think you''ve forgotten where you are! You bring disgrace to the numbered with your cowardice." Red barked while glaring at Khal angrily. Before Khal could mount a response to Red''s taunt, the captured Spiderling suddenly attacked Khal''s exposed back. Khal, sensing the movement, quickly evaded while his cladded hand sliced cleanly through the man''s fleshy neck. Groaning deeply before falling to the floor, the spiderling''s cladding slowing fading from his fist. Khal''s eyes trembled momentarily before he removed the expression from his face. The Spiderling had someone managed to free his hands just enough to attack Khal when he was the most vulnerable. Khal glanced at a small drop of blood near the Spiderling before grinding his teeth, it seemed he was still not fully used to his new world. These weren''t innocent victims, these were all killers. He needed to be far colder if he wanted to survive. Khal then turned towards Red again. The clothing of everyone besides Khal began rustling in the wind as Khal approached Red. Within Khal''s hand, a small wind blade the size of dagger formed before he aimed it at Red. The blade shot straight towards Red''s forehead, causing the man''s eyes to dilate instantly. The attack was far too fast and sudden. Just before the blade reached his forehead, it dissipated. Everyone stood there, silent as Khal continued walking past red Red. "I''ve tolerated you for long enough, the next time you will not be so lucky." Red felt his hands shake with fear. It was the first time he had really seen Khal for what he was, a numbered. A deep-rooted hate penetrated Red''s heart, this was the first time he had actually felt real fear and he hated it. Before long, he would strip ''Five'' of his place among the Hollows. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 38: Callous And Character Cold steel smitten the snow as the last of the resistance fell to Uther Calum''s overbearing attack. He swung at the open air, clearing the torn flesh away from his ax. The maginite ax was famous for being difficult to wield as it was to defend against. Only those with considerable might and stamina could hope to tame it. Uther then rode his steed over the remains of his conquered foes as he made his way back to camp. He had finally carved a hole in the heart of the village, managing to drag the Guston Captain to his knees. The man had some ability, he would admit, but all fell before the might of his ax. He had lost a few good men during this mission, but they were worthy sacrifices for what was to come. Ever since he was a boy, he had dreamed of glory on the Northern front. Yes, today he had finally accomplished it. The villages between Gusto and Katar, although neutral, often suffered the highest amount of causalities. Since they were unable to defend themselves, Uther found it dishonorable to occupy the village. There was little honor in making poor farmers share their daily meal. Therefore, the camp was situated just outside one of these villages, surrounded by wooden pikes on all sides. Uther''s warhorse quickly entered the camp. Just behind him, his troops followed while the prisoners were dragged along the icy pathway by ropes tied to the horses. Quickly dismounting his horse and entering his tent, Uther removed his armor from his robust frame. He could feel the Guston flesh plastered all over his body and it crawled his skin. It was unsuitable for any upstanding highborn to be covered in rotting flesh, he always told himself. "Where are the prisoners?" Uther asked the young guard just outside his tent after changing into his robes. "At, at the far end of the camp Captain," responded the guard with as much composure he could muster. Just as he was about to walk off, Uther heard a horse riding in the distance. The crunching sounds of the snow-filled plains as hoof stomped against it was difficult to ignore. He knew right away that a messenger from the Northern Keep was approaching. The messenger horses always had a specific rhythm to their strides, purposeful yet hurried. Uther often wondered how many others noticed these minor details the way he did. "Captain, Milord Calum sends word!" shouted the messenger respectfully after dismounting. He quickly saluted then handed Uther the scroll before doing his best to catch his breath. Opening the scroll, Uther''s indifferent face hardened just before causing the scroll to spontaneously combust. "Take me to the prisoners!" he shouted to the guard before taking off in the opposite direction. --- One was the first to follow Khal out of the room after the awkward start to the morning. "Your control over your element is getting better I reckon," he said with a small chuckle. Ignoring him, Khal walked all the towards the rooms filled with the dead bodies. "What are you looking for?" One asked, not taking any offense to Khal''s sour attitude. Khal continued searching, removing the clothes as well as the mask of every dead Spiderling until he found what he was looking for. "Look here, these men were defeated without putting up a fight," Khal finally said. One stared at the Spiderlings inquisitively before trying to put the pieces together. "Wait, you don''t mean-" Suddenly a loud crash echoed outside. Alarmed, One quickly felt the vibrations around him before whispering to Khal, "Fuck, I count fifteen of ''em. Wait, we need a plan, oi!" Khal rushed outside quickly, annoyed at himself. Directly in from of him, Kitten, Anvil, and Red were all on their knees, restrained. "Five right? Quick work you made of the Spiderlings here. I half expected them to win against you, but I guess One wasn''t as injured as I would hope." Khal looked towards a lanky man in a neat blue shirt. His mask seemed more like a hood than anything else, hiding his face completely. His squeaky voice was partially muffled by the mask. Khal slowly sharpened his gaze and observed before paying the man no interest. "When did you choose to ally yourself with them? Was it before our first meeting or after?" Khal asked as he directed his vision towards Anvil. Kitten''s body jolted at Khal''s accusation while Red looked on dumbfounded. The man in the blue shirt was about to reprimand Khal for ignoring him but stopped himself when he noticed Anvil''s gaze. "Hmm, very astute, you might be the smartest of all the numbered." Anvil quickly stood up before quickly ripping his restraints to pieces. The man in the blue shirt quickly nodded to Anvil before standing behind him, along with the rest of the Spiderlings. "When did you find out?" Anvil asked. "When you freed the Spiderling earlier. That was your blood cladding technique, right? There was no way he could have gotten loose otherwise," Khal said as he observed Anvil. He was a little more than surprised at the interaction the other Spiderlings had with Anvil. "Ha ha! Is that so? Well allow me to reintroduce myself, I''m Two," Anvil responded confidently. Khal could tell that Two held a smirk below his mask, but he paid it no mind. "And those two?" Khal asked, pointing to Kitten and Red as he tried to control the shock in his voice. "Those weaklings? They were a means to an end," Two responded with disdain. "This is the Hollows, the greatest battleground for those who seek power." Two raised both arms in the air as he slowly made eye contact with his men. "Those without the willpower would never reach those heights. Now, Five, I will only ask this once. Join me and we will have our names soar to the heavens. The Black Recluse is changing, soon those who hold all the power here will be no more." "So I''ve heard but how did you? Surely everyone here was brought without their knowledge." Two chuckled creepily before responding to Khal, "Yes, that''s usually the case. We''re just pawns in the highborn games but even us pawns can attain power. Are you with me or against me?" Khal instantly activated his cognizance, pushing it as far as possible around him. At the same time, One exit the room behind him. "The same offer stands for you One unless you''re still not interested," Three blurted from behind Two. One quickly nodded his head towards Khal, almost knowingly. He formed an earthen armor around his entire body, only leaving space for his eyes before cladding it completely. "His mind seems to be made up, what do you say Five?" Two asked quickly, less patient than before. Khal quickly used wind-walk towards Kitten and Red, cutting their restraints with a winded chop. He wasted no time before cutting down two of the Spiderlings around him. "Kill him!" Three shouted hysterically. The remaining Spiderlings quickly swarmed Khal, cutting off his escape. Suddenly, spiked rocked hurled towards the group of Spiderlings, impaling a few and leaving most of them too injured to continue. Two and Three both used the bodies of the closest Spiderlings to shield themselves from the onslaught. Using the opening, Khal escaped from the encirclement back into the dirt room. He could sense a small projectile approaching with his cognizance, but it was too fast to evade. Unexpectedly a sharp pain radiated from his shoulder just as he entered the room. "Fuck!" He screamed in agony. He touched the area on his shoulder and removed a long, spiked substance that instantly dissolved in his hand.Blood?He thought to himself as the red tinge coated his hand. He quickly looked around to notice that both Kitten and Red had already made their way to the room with him. One, however, was still outside hurling boulders and spikes towards the Spiderlings.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Applying pressure to his injured shoulder, Khal panicked when he remembered how many opportunities Two had to kill him.He must be powerful to be so confident...Khal thought. It was without a doubt a difficult situation but Khal knew that he had also grown. He was no longer the little child at Saddleback Road when he fought Tal. No, he was much stronger now and more decisive than before. He clenched his fist then realized just how sweaty has palms had become. "Kitten, Red, lend me your strength. One won''t last long out there on his own. Right now, he''s overusing his spirit power to buy us time." Both Kitten and Red stared outside dumbfounded at One''s abilities. One''s armor granted him complete protection from anything Two or Three could throw at him. Two''s blood cladding as well as Three''s cladded arm were both mysterious but couldn''t offer much offensive power to take out One. Khal watched on, but he could see the exhaustion setting in and sooner or later One would die. Wrapping his shoulder tightly with his shirt, Khal then turned and screamed, "I said we need to help him! Pull yourself together! If he dies, we die!" Kitten was the first to be jolted back to reality. Collecting herself, she nudged Red before they both turned towards Khal. "What would you have us do?" she asked pleadingly. "Have you gone crazy? What can we do in a fight like this?" Red interjected dispiritedly. "Relax, it''s all of us against the two of them. One can only last for another minute or two. If we can kill Three, then we might survive this." Khal didn''t wait for any response from the two, instead, he slowly stepped outside. The first thing he noticed was that the hallway was barely recognizable. Majority of the rooms had even collapsed from the boulders. A few meters away, Two and Three were panting as they faced a near impenetrable One. Two stood behind Three, throwing cladded droplets of blood towards One which penetrated only momentarily. Khal focused on Three. He had a giant arm made from some sort of cladding technique that Khal was unfamiliar with. Strange, he was able to keep One''s attacks at bay while Two countered almost instantly. Khal wind-walked towards Three quickly before swinging a wind-palm towards his back. Although the man noticed him and even cladded, he was still forced forward because of the air pressure. Three slammed into the wall before One quickly followed up with some boulders towards his direction. Having no other choice than to protect him, Two quickly crushed all the rocks with his blood cladding, allowing Three to orient himself. "Get up! One is almost out of Spirit Power!" Two screamed. Suddenly, Kitten stomped out with her light embedded kick towards Three, forcing the man to defend with his giant-sized left hand. Red used the opportunity to attack with his cladded fist but was interrupted by the blood needles headed his way. Dodging the attack, Red failed to notice Two''s approach. His cladded fist was sliced cleanly with a sharp instrument before he was kicked a meter away. Red squealed vehemently as he clenched his stump with his only remaining hand. Two charged at Red to finish him off but was forced to defend against the multitude of rocks headed his way. He scoffed at being forced back but still managed to send a few more blood needles towards Red. Noticing Red''s screaming, Khal shifted his attention to Two, only for his eyes to dilate in shock. The first thing he saw was a long, thin blade made of blood. What was worse was the barely noticeable color of his cladding, pale red. Khal knew that even he needed a few more months before his cladding was 2nd class.Fuck, we should have run when we had the chance, there is no way we could win, he thought to himself. Khal quickly wind-walked in front of Red before enveloping the needles with wind element. Without a moment''s notice, the needles were launched towards Two, twice as fast as they came. Khal knew the attack wouldn''t work, he quickly grabbed the nearest spiked rock and dashed towards Two. Cladded in a viscous orange, he slashed with all the power he could muster. Two quickly dissipated the needles before blocking Khal''s rushing attack. "It''s still too early for you to face me!" Two screamed as he tried to slice the rock in half. Two was surprised as his blade only cut halfway into the rock before Khal followed up with a wind palm to his ribs. Khal watched as the man''s body jolted towards the wall but surprisingly his blood blade warped around one of the rocks, decelerating the impact.Shit, even Master Copper''s Trace technique can''t make up for the difference in power,Khal thought to himself as he looked at his weapon. Two kicked off the wall forcefully before cutting his wrists, drawing out more of his blood. He formed twin swords before cladding it completely and charging towards Khal. He closed the distance quickly, slashing with both blades. Khal''s reaction time was much faster, he embedded his wind into the cladded spike before sending a crushing blow towards Two''s exposed head. The spike cut through the air without much resistance while Khal tried his best to maintain his focus on his Trace technique. Two released the twin blades suddenly, causing them to deform into maces that quickly sped ahead. Khal heard a crunching sound as the attack crushed the spike into pieces, raising a dust cloud to block his vision. Two then sent a blood needle into Khal''s chest, causing a popping sound on contact. The pain was excruciating but Khal refused to look away. He knew that Two would be more dangerous if he allowed him to fight the others. He only hoped that they could defeat Three quickly before coming to his aid. Khal took a step back as he inhaled deeply.Shit, he punctured my right lung,Khal thought to himself. His shoulder and now his lung, Khal felt an ominous feeling of death approaching. It was the first time he really felt the pressure of dying. 10 months had gone by, and although he had managed to survive till now, his limits had never been tested. He tightened his stance and doubled his focus. He used his Trance technique on his only lung, maximizing its effort before using the technique on his fists and feet. Fully cladding his fists, he wind-walked towards Two, preparing to give a final bout. Wind-walk was a difficult technique to control once it was already in motion, Khal was yet to figure out the intricacies of his technique to perform it repeatedly. He controlled the wind element around his body, changing the wind pressure to maximize his speed. He believed that if he couldn''t win with power then he would win with ingenuity. It was the first time he really tried to see how much he could really do with his elementum powers. Although he could feel the wind pressure slowly slipping from his control, it was enough to cover the short distance between him and Two. He swung directly towards Two''s neck, aiming to finish it in one blow. Two''s reaction time was a little too slow to grasp Khal''s attack so instead, he created a blood shield in front of himself. Khal''s attack crashed directly into the shield, denting it in the process. Two stared on, shocked at what he was seeing.Where did he get this power?He thought to himself as he watched Khal''s bloodshot eyes. It was unheard of for a 3rd class cladding to clash head to head with a 2nd class as Khal was doing. Two knew he had to kill him now else this fight would no longer be in his control. Just as he was about to make his move, the earth shook suddenly, obstructing his aim. Khal quickly evaded the attack before creating enough space between himself and Two. Distracted by the shockwave, Khal looked over to see One''s armor shattering, emitting a popping sound while a large dust cloud took the form of the entire hallway. It took a few minutes for the dust to settle before Kitten and Red slowly limped away. Khal could see One''s exhausted face as he held on to the wall. His labored breathing proving that he gave everything he had. Three, however, couldn''t be located easily. Khal had to squint and survey patiently before he saw Three impaled through the mouth on the opposite wall, his hood no longer hiding what little remained of his face. "Boyd!" Two yelled as he stared at the sight. "You''ll pay for this!" He hysterically tore the flesh off his chest with his cladded hands with abandon. Instead of gushing down his clothes, the blood rolled up both of his arms before forming sharp tentacles. He then rushed towards One, lashing out with his powerful attacks. Khal realizing that this was his change, also rushed forward with his techniques towards Two''s exposed back. One looked on in exhaustion as Two approached. The crazed man was no longer holding back but there was little One could do. He was just about to close his eyes and welcome his faith when he suddenly stretched out his hand and shouted, "Wait!" Just as Khal was within reach of Two, four tentacles suddenly turned towards him at a blinding speed, giving him little chance to react. They stabbed him through the heart, almost ripping his chest completely open. Khal fell to the floor instantly, grabbing his chest as he stared at the blood rushing out of him. He looked on confused, he no longer heard One''s voice as Two ripped One''s defenseless body to shreds. The pressure of death no longer seemed so important. Khal knew he had done his best, he had done what any great warrior should. He slowly closed his eyes before his face fell flat on the dirt. Hives And Hollows: Chapter 39: Ascension He could smell the dirt beneath him. The dust still blocking most of his vision. He first looked at the hole in his chest where his beating heart used to be. Touching it, he was unsure why he was still alive. The last thing he remembered was the battered remains of One as Two stood over him. It took a minute before he stood up, using all the strength he could manage. Instantly a ringing in his ear disoriented him, causing him to lose balance. He used his outstretched hands to shield his face from the fall. Lying next to a few rocks as well as several dead bodies around him, Khal took a deep breath before looking around. He trembled abruptly at what he saw next to him. There laid a perfect copy of himself, unconscious. Before he could utter a sound, he saw a shadowy figure moving in the distance. It slithered closer to him slowly. Was this hell? Khal couldn''t tell but it was only now that he realized how still and quiet the place was. He could see Kitten and Red at the corner of his eyes with their backs against the wall, flinching while Two''s tentacles were mere inches from their faces. Khal would have been fascinated to see them frozen in time if it wasn''t for the creature that made its way closer to his face. The first thing he noticed was how black its head was. The long fin that ran down its enormous body glistened in the moonlight.Wait, when did the ceiling collapse?Khal wonder. The creature showed its fangs as it stood before Khal, staring him down. Khal noticed how smooth its skin was. Its body dripping with what Khal could only guess was water. An ominous presence pervaded Khal''s body. He could tell that the creature before him could kill him instantly. "We finally meet,child," the darkened creature said gravelly. Khal tried his best to speak but there was a majestic force preventing his mouth from moving. If he could compare this force with the one his grandfather used at Crystal Lake, it would be like a drop of water compared to an ocean. "My apologies," it added before Khal feel the pressure dissipated. "I sometimes forget that mere mortals could only handle so much, even after we''ve given them so much." "What are you?" Khal found himself saying in awe. "I go by many name young warrior, you can call me Segiet The Forsaken." "What do you want from me...Segiet?" Khal asked. "What from you? Haha, how presumptuous you mortals have become. I need nothing from you boy, I''m only here to offer you a deal. One that would save you and those you care about." "Save me? I think I''m beyond saving now. As you can see, there lies my body." Khal pointed to the corpse that laid next to him. It felt surreal knowing that he was no longer alive yet freeing him of any fear he would otherwise have from talking to this creature. The creature paused before staring at Khal''s dead body. "You underestimate me boy. Look!" The creature commanded. Khal watched a murky shadow engulf his corpse before reanimating it. He, along with the creature watched his body come to live before rushing towards One. His corpse screeched painfully before quickly cladded his fist. A dark tint covered the orange cladding slowly before mixing completely. Khal watched on in horror as his corpse shoved its open hand into One''s body, grabbing his heart and ripping it out of him. Without any hesitation, Khal watched his corpse affix the heart into his body before a watery goo plastered the wound. It slowly healed, visibly before the corpse screeched out again. Two, noticing that something was wrong, turned his vision to the screeching, only to open his eyes widely in terror. He tried his best to attack the corpse from every angle with his tentacles but unfortunately the corpse wind-walked between each attack before simply grabbing one of the tentacles with its darken hands. Instantly, the tentacles corroded quickly while the corpse wind-walked towards Two. "Wait, don''t!" Two screamed out as he begged for his life. Expressionlessly, Khal''s corpse fired a solid punch directly on the head of Two, exploding it into large chunks of flesh that scattered everywhere. "Wait, what are you doing?" Khal asked in a panic. He could see his corpse holding Red by the throat, gripping tighter with each passing second. The corpse tilted its head to the side as it watched the life being sucked out of Red. "I offer you a deal young one. I have risen you from the dead and now I''m taking care of your enemies." Khal stood up, despite the ringing in his ear, "Stop, he''s not my enemy!" Segiet scuffed in dissatisfaction, "Your mind is still weak. Your mercy today might become your death tomorrow." Khal watched his corpse release Red, allowing the man to gasp for air at his feet. The corpse then sat on the floor, cross-legged without making another sound. Red and Kitten watched on, frozen with fear as the silent body made no further effort to attack. "Why would you help me?" Khal asked, now that the attacks were over. "You will know in time, boy," Sagiet said quickly before wrapping his tail around Khal. The creature slithering forward with Khal firmly between his tail, towards his corpse. Sagiet quickly collided with the corpse while his voice faded, "For now, keep impressing me. Maybe then you''ll be useful."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Khal felt a strange splash of water before he found himself back inside his body. Just as he opened his eyes, his body trembled before plummeting to the ground unconscious. --- Cloud pulled the mask off his face as he sighed in frustration. Four months had passed since the incident that happened in the Hollows. Of the many that were there, only three remained alive. The first two were so freaked out that it took close to two weeks before he found out what had happened. For the first time, the Hive had been infiltrated. From the looks of it, the situation was already under control. Whoever "Five" was had already taken care of them. Cloud remembered "Five", he was the Spiderling that was punished for mentioning Lord Fang as well as speaking out of turn. Maybe Five did have some relation to him after all, Cloud could only speculate. He knew that it would be difficult to remain quiet on the matter. He had sent Rain with word to Master Claw as soon as he found out, but it seemed that Master Claw was more interested in Five''s state than anything else. Rain''s preliminary report had flagged many of the Recluse members belonging to the other faction. Cloud was sure that they had already gotten wind of the situation. If they couldn''t control Five then they would surely kill him. Five had been in a watery cocoon for four months without budging. Sustaining himself on world energy for the most part. Mater Claw had called this the ascension to Vulcan, something no other person in the Hive had managed to do. Five would become a great asset to the Hive, causing the entire situation to become more troublesome than Cloud would want. He was ordered by Master Claw to send Five into hiding along with the other two new Recluse. Whoever had tried to infiltrate the Hive could not be working alone. Luckily the two new Recluse had sworn allegiance to Lord Fang without prompt, alleviating any doubts Cloud would have had otherwise. Cloud washed his face slowly before typing the mask firmly in place again. It had already been three days since he sent Five and the other Recluse towards the North. Only Master Fang could protect them now after all. -Knock Knock- Cloud slowly walked towards the door. It was time for Rain''s report. The man was faithful to the cause, even though he had never found any clues on the whereabouts of the invitation. Hopefully, today would be different. Cloud needed some better news, maybe that would cure his pounding headache. Just as he opened the door, Rain rushed inside without his usual respect. Cloud was about to reprimand him when he noticed Rain''s bloody uniform. The man was finding it hard to talk with all the blood clogging his airways. The arrows sticking out of his back and the slashes on his arms were a testimony to whatever danger lurked nearby. "Speak!" Cloud ordered, feeling a tinge in his heart as his loyal subordinate put his mission before his life. Rain handed the invitation to Cloud before blurting "Lord Totem is-". Without managing to say more, Rain breathed his last before dying in Cloud''s arm. Gripped with the frustration of the unknown, Cloud screamed out. It was all he could do. He quickly grabbed his few belongings before brandishing his fist towards the door. He laced his arm with his cladding before covering it in a faint blue flame. He opened the door before sending the blue fiery orb towards whatever lay in wait. He didn''t wait for the delayed explosion. Cloud quickly used his secret passage towards the outside of the Hive before the entire hive shook. --- The first thing Khal noticed when he woke up was the bumpy ride. In fact, he had only awakened after hitting his head on the floor. It reminded him of the first time he was brought to the Hive,Wait, where am I?Khal got up from the floor before looking at the wet vegetables and fruits near him. He could tell right away that he was at the back of a carriage. Sighing to himself, he contemplated what could be happening. He did a quick survey of his body to realize that his chest was completely normal. Maybe it was a dream? He couldn''t be sure. He quickly used cognizance on his surroundings. Instantly, he knew that there were just two persons at the front of the carriage. Khal quickly picked up a carrot before using Trace and cladding it. He slowly made his way towards the front of the carriage. Without much resistance, Khal placed the carrot at the throat of the driver. "Where are you taking me!" he demanded. "Wait, you''re awake?" A young woman next to the driver blurted out. Khal turned to her in his confusion, unsure where he knew her from. "You don''t remember me? It''s Kitten." Khal dropped the carrot instantly before taking a step back. "Kitten," he muttered to himself. "Red?" he asked after some time. It was the first time seeing them without their masks. Kitten had a mature face with freckles lining the sides of her nose. Her brunette hair was cut short, almost reaching her ear. She was at least three heads shorter than Red. He was a huge man with broad shoulders and a scary face. "Alive and kicking," Red responded, waving with his stump and a smile that was scarier than his regular face. "We were ordered by Cloud to take you to the Northern Keep. It''s no longer safe for you at the Hive." "Oh," Khal said, a little surprised, "How long was I out for?" "Hmm, about four months, give or take," Red responded before turning to face the road. "They''re calling you Zero now since all the numbered are dead. Well, officially that is." "And unofficially?" Red''s mouth twitched a little, but he remained quiet. "Well? What are they calling me?" Khal asked again. "Heartseeker," Kitten eventually said. Khal looked to the floor regrettably. He knew that there was nothing he could have done to save One. "Fitting," he said with a forced chuckle. "If they fear me then maybe they won''t follow us. Where exactly are we anyway?" "Braxton, the Hive is somewhere in the Galleon Forest a few miles away. You should know when you were asleep a lot has happened." Red paused before looking at Khal again. "The two factions are more divided than we thought. Lord Fang has the majority of his faction at the Northern Keep. Besides Cloud and Rain, there are only a handful of Lord Fang supporters at the Hive. It''s a dangerous situation." There was an eerie pause as Khal listened to Red. He wasn''t sure whether he should be happy to escape the place or upset that he was now on the run. "We should use our real names for now. We need to blend in less we raise suspicions," Kitten reminded. "Khal" "Arzela" "Ewin" Khal stared at Ewin before breaking out into a hearty laugh. "I expected a scary name, something that fits your personality Red." "Yea well I didn''t expect you to be a fucking child either." The trio laughed as the horses pulled the cart along the road. Chapter 39.5 : Interlude Torrential rain hit the vibrant leaves with a melancholic rhythm while the gale cried in agony as it forced itself through the underground tunnels. The squeaking sounds of the rodents were muffled by damp feet as they passed through the rarely used entrance towards the meeting place. The vibration echoed through the tunnel as the guard banged loudly on the metal door. It only took a moment before a small, sliding window opened in front of him. Without hesitation, the guard placed a card in front of the window before the door quickly opened. The guard then bowed after stepping aside for his Lordship to enter the meeting without any delays. "Welcome to the capital Austin!" Lord Rhodes said playfully as he watched Lord Milon enter the room. It was a large, circular table made of the finest wood. Milon could see a carving of a large Raven taking flight with a crooked, golden crown fixed atop its head. "Bah! You call this the capital? We''re in the sewer Varlo! The fucking sewer!" Lord Milon snapped angrily as he brushed the raindrops off his black hood. He took a seat around the table as the ten other hooded figures nodded to him. "Relax Lord Milon, you know the King''s guards would become suspicious if we were all seen together. Lord Rhodes, it would do you will not to infuriate him further," a man said lazily but none questioned his authority. "Charles'' plan for the Recluse has not gone as planned, the latest report tells tales of a Vulcan slipping away from us," he added, this time with a bit of world energy in his voice.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Instantly the room erupted in murmurs. "Hmm, that''s thanks to your men letting him slip away William," Rhodes chided as he stared at the man. "If you had let me deal with this on my own, the results would be different." "Matters such as these require a certain eloquence, something mere merchants wouldn''t understand," Milon sneered to those near him, earning a few laughs. "What did you say?!" Rhodes screeched loudly. "If it wasn''t for Charles'' word, I''d have you gutted in the streets!" "Enough!" the man ordered before he turned towards his guards. "Bring the prisoner." Slowly, metal chains clanked as a bruised body was dragged into the room. Milon could see maggots eating away at an open wound on his back while his face was stained with blood. "What''s the meaning of this William?" Rhodes asked while he covered his nose. "One of Lord Dor''s Recluse. He was caught a few days ago. Care to guess where I found him?" The man asked with a sly grin. "I have neither the time nor the patience for games Williams, quit it with the suspense," Rhodes said dismissively. "Sigh, Lord Milon, care to share?" "My son found him sneaking around Lord Rhodes castle," Milon said quickly. "Hahaha! This must be a joke right William?" "You tell me, Lord Rhodes." The man said as he watched his guards grab hold of Rhodes. "Wa- Wait, Lord Calum wait! I would never betray the Ravens! I swear on my family. Look- look I can prove it. Just yesterday, I received word that the Vulcan was headed towards the Northern Keep. Towards Dor. I''ve already sent men to fetch him for us." "Is that so?" Lord Calum asked condescendingly as he ordered his men to release Lord Rhodes. "Then let the hunt begin." Return And Ruin: Chapter 40: Leaving A Legacy The carriage slowly came to a halt a few miles from the Braxton Bridge. It was easy to see the lit houses from where they stood. Khal, Arzela, and Ewin were still dressed in all black with a red spider plastered at the back. They needed regular clothing and supplies before they could continue the journey north. They knew it would draw too much attention if they were to enter the village the normal way. As such, Khal had volunteered to sneak in without detection. Khal placed his mask back on his face before taking off. For the two days since waking up, he had tried his best to control his wind element. Unfortunately, he couldn''t even feel it inside of himself anymore, it was as though he was no longer anelementum. Although it bothered him, he tried his best to put it at the back of his mind as he started his light jog towards the village. Just outside, Khal quickly cladded his feet in a viscous orange color before jumping over the fence. It didn''t take long before he gathered enough clothes from a nearby line. He somersaulted over a low-lying wall before entering what appeared to be a merchant''s shop. He quickly used recognizance, feeling the surroundings. He grabbed a few ingredients before making his exit. Just outside the village, Khal could see a faint light off in the distance.Strange, why would there be light at the bridge?He thought to himself. Considering everything that had happened, Khal had his suspicions. He made his way back to the carriage only to see both Ewin and Arzela staring at the light in the distance. "You think it''s a coincidence? Or are they after us?" Arzela asked as she turned towards Khal. "We won''t know until we''re at the bridge-" "Let''s not leave it to fate. We should leave now, head towards the Gontu bridge instead," Khal blurted out, interrupting Ewin. "Now wait here lad, we are under strict orders to take you to the northern wall. I may not be much, but my honor demands it!" "Haha, honor? The Recluse have men of honor?" Arzela jokingly asked. "Bah!" Ewin scoffed before saying no more. "No, we''re still headed towards the north. We''re just going to take a long detour through Gontu. I have a few connections we can use there, whoever might be after us won''t expect it," Khal explained. Ewin grinned as he stroked his chin. "Hmm, how resourceful." "It''s decided then," Arzela said as she clasped her hands together. "Good, you two should head towards Gontu quickly-" "Wait wait wait! You''re not coming with us? You''re asking us to take a longer route AND you''re not coming?" Ewin asked exasperatedly. "The traitor within the Recluse must have already given a description for a three-man group. With your missing hand, it''s easy to identify us even though none of them know our faces. It''s far easier to move this way. They won''t expect me to be alone and they won''t expect you to be going towards Gontu," Khal explained. "Lad, it''s far too dangerous," Ewin sighed. He had given Khal a hard time within the Hollows but he knew that standoffish behavior was unnecessary outside. Two days, although not enough, had allowed him to bond with the young martial genius. He quickly realized how much of a difference it made when he didn''t have to fear for his life. "We''ve all faced far more dangerous things," Khal said matter-of-factly. "He does have a point Ewin," Arzela said. Khal stared at her. Although he wouldn''t call her a butch, she was far braver than most women he had met. There was little that Khal could suggest that she would ever object to he noticed. Khal watched Ewin''s mouth open and close a few times without him being able to say a word. "Ewin, if you don''t have any more objections, listen carefully. Head to Sydenham town and tell the Baron that Khal has sent you. Wait there and I will send further instructions." Both Ewin and Arzela nodded slowly in confusion. Neither could understand why a Baron would have anything to do with someone like Khal. Although he was a gifted warrior, it mattered little within a noble circle. --- A noisy crowd gathered for the opening of the new tavern. Matching waitresses roamed about busily, serving drinks without delay. The violinist played sweet melodies in the background while groups of men happily cheered and sang along to the rhythm. Lord Tommel had finally turned the small town into a hub for weary travelers and denizens of Sydenham town. Along with his many financial ventures, the tavern had been the hardest to start. Sydenham town was known as a farm town, only a little better than a typical village. It had taken many renovations and word of mouth from travelers before many had known of the town''s changing nature. Lord Tommel had only taken a seat moments ago after giving a short speech. He slowly gulped a swig of beer with the masses before the buzz quickly kicked in. If he had been 30 years younger, then he would have stayed longer to share in the celebration. His body had betrayed him and reminded him otherwise. Captain Michael helped him to his feet before taking him home via his carriage. "I think this is as far as the road may take us, my old friend," Tommel said as he stared outside the carriage. "There is still much to be done milord," Michael said almost automatically. "Maybe you''re right," Tommel whispered slowly. "But I have done more than enough, the future lies within Erik''s hand now." Michael glimpsed at the painful smile Lord Tommel displayed. It was rare to see the man''s true emotions so readily. The rest of the carriage ride continued without any further conversation as Michael saw it fit to leave his Lord with his thoughts.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. It had been a long five years for Tommel. He found himself working much harder than he had in the previous years combined. His responsibilities as a baron were taxing on his body but he continued for his Erik''s sake. Tommel gripped his cane as he was helped from the carriage. Not so long ago his remembered making the jump from the carriage without sparing a second thought. Now, his fail body needed more time before he could even take a step forward. He trotted towards his study, this time unaided. He greeted his servants by name with a warm smile as he made his way down the hallway. He made it his duty to treat each one with care, he knew how difficult life as a commoner could be after all. Even though he was now living in a large mansion, Tommel still preferred the intimate time he shared with his books. He allowed Michael to resume his duties outside before closing the door behind him. He smiled. Michael had treated him like a father, always caring for him way more than he should. It was more evident now that he had gone up in years. Tommel had appreciated it, never voicing it out loud for the battle-worn man to hear. He never needed to, it was an unspoken understanding between the two. He sat in his chair, removing the buttons from the top of his shirt as he unwound himself. A low sigh escaped his lips before he reclined further in the chair. "I see you''ve made an even bigger name for yourself old man," a raspy voice said slowly. Tommel didn''t flinch or bother to turn around. He knew this day would come. He had been waiting for it for a little over five years. "It seems I''ll have to hire new guards," Tommel said in a serious tone as he turned towards the man. "You think newer guards would stop you from fulfilling your end of the bargain old man?" The visitor scoffed. He was a medium built man dressed in a dark green uniform. A Burgan uniform Tommel knew. The man stroked his dark, groomed mustache as he showed his displeasure. "Are all Burgans without humor Ser Wolfe?" "We are," the man said without hesitation. "The deal was, you give me the blueprints for the ships, I''ll raid your little town, so you can play your little political games then you''ll trade goods with my people. Isn''t that right? Or have you forgotten?" "I''m aware of the deal, there is no need to repeat it. It''s difficult to forget when you''ve sold out your own people," Tommel said with a sigh. "Although this was done under duress, I''m a man of my word. Four carriages full of grain and meat correct? I can have them ready by nightfall." "Haha, blessed be the day my men captured you in Talawa. Your schemes run deep old man, the other nobles would fear you had they known what you''ve done. Even allowing your own men to meet their end. You''d make a fine Burgan and for that, you''ve earned my respect." Ser Wolfe then grinned triumphantly as he stood up. PattingTommel''sshoulder, Ser Wolfe added, "Have the carriages travel toTelemer, at the village closest to the sea, my men would take care of the rest." Nodding, Lord Tommel reminded, "This concludes our dealings Ser Wolfe, four carriages every week, nothing more and nothing less." "It is as you say, old man," Wolfe''s voice faded as the man disappeared from where he came. Tommel waited a few more minutes before he allowed himself to gasp for air. Ser Wolfe was a scary person to deal with. What made matters worse, Tommel found it difficult to read the man''s intention. Hopefully, this deal would be the only interaction they shared. He could remember their first meeting. It was at least 30 years ago in Talawa. He was commissioned to teach a few young lords closer to the border. For a few extra coins, he had risked his life, placing complete faith in theKatarianArmy. As faith would have it, the border town was captured by Burgans and almost everyone slaughtered. He had managed to survive by hiding in the Servant''s chambers but was quickly found by Zane Wolfe who had a frightening eye for details. Tommel was initially surprised by the man''s lack of interest in killing him. Wolfe hadn''t even laid a finger on him, but he gave off an eerie feeling of death and decay. Tommel had completely submitted to him, choosing to live as a slave than die as a commoner. It was a difficult decision that went against everything that Tommel stood for, but the fear of death had somehow overcome his principals. Tommel smiled bitterly as he remembered it. He had tried his best to beat his principals into Erik and Khal even though he knew he could never wholeheartedly do it. Zane Wolfe had a peculiar taste for scholars, Tommel had thought at that time. He had shown a lot of interest in Katarian history and politics, something scoffed at by most Burgans. Tommel saw little harm in discussing the intricacies of it with him. Two weeks flew by while teaching Wolfe whatever he wanted to know. Tommel was unsure whether he would live or die or whether the rumors about Ser Wolfe were true or not. It was said that the man loved to play with his food before eating it. It made for a more lavish ''meal'' the Burgan soldiers always said. Whether they were true or not had yet to be tested. It wasn''t until the end of the week that Wolfe asked Tommel about ship blueprints. Tommel had written lengthy discussions about it in his many scrolls. It was an ancient shipbuilding technique that Tommel had discovered in the capital. Not many had known about it and even fewer were able to interpret its complex nature. Tommel''smind had worked relentlessly before he came up with a plan that would both save his life and promote his political career. He had giggled internally at the sudden boon. His love for books had saved his life, he thought at that time. Burgans constantly lived in harsh environments, forcing them toadapta warlike nature for survival. It was with that knowledge that Tommel was able to make the deal in the first place. He knew that the loss of a few soldiers was a small price to pay for a constant supply of food to the Burgans. Life mattered little in such societies after all. Thunderfist Dor had been the only one to see through his schemes after the Burgan invasion. The man had spared him because of his relationship with Khal. Despite all his plotting, it had taken twenty-five years before the Burgans could actually develop the ship that would be able to traverse the deadly Tiger River. He had half forgotten about the deal until Avery was attacked. He doubted that Wolfe''s only motive for allowing him to live was to procure food. Just how deep does his scheme run? Tommel questioned himself. The Burgans that invaded certainly had no idea of his dealing with Wolfe, in fact, their plan was to capture the entirety ofSeabo. Wait, send goods toTelemer? Does that mean that he now controls it? Tommel exhaled slowly as he gathered himself. It was too late to worry about that. The deal was done, and he had won, there was little time for regret now. He knew better than anyone that his deal wouldn''t have worked without luck. Now, all he needed to do was follow through. Tommel hardened his heart and began to pen several letters. His penmanship, as impeccable as ever. It took him long past midnight, but he was determined to finish. He made sure to address each to their rightful owners before he dropped his quill thereafter. He massaged his stiff hand while he stared at it, the loose skin that surrounded his bony fingers were mottled with dark spots. It was bittersweet, the fragility of life. He slowly grabbed his cane and stood up with great effort, before heading down the hallway. His mansion overlooked Sydenham town and Tommel was determined to see the sunrise before he returned to his chambers. He gripped his cane and stood still. First, the roosters crowed loudly, eliciting a loud chuckle from Tommel. He used to hate those pesky animals but now it was a great reminder of the beauty of life. The fluttering of wings echoed in the quiet before the smaller birds chirped melodiously as they started their day. The sun peeped over the horizon slowly, creating a golden wanderlust with the clouds. Tommel smiled, it was the first truly satisfied smile he''d shown in a long time. He could feel all his worries drifting away, just as his consciousness was. He first released his cane, allowing it to hit the floor. The last sound he heard was his wooden companion bouncing a few times on the floor before coming still. Return And Ruin: Chapter 41: A Clerics Gift The court was made up of the three Dukes and the nine counts of Katar. Each region, Seabo, Talawa and Cormac had their own Duke but only two Counts resided in Seabo. Five counts occupied Talawa, three of which was from the Capital alone. Although many had voiced concerns about the imbalance of power, the King had yet to voice his opinion. As such, the nobles in the capital held more power than any other noble in the Kingdom. Erik had laid low at the academy for a few weeks, awaited news of the guard''s death. Usually, it would have caused a ruckus in the capital, considering the guards were employed by none other than the court. While Erik had focused on his lessons, he had learned that the King''s failing health had caused him to become withdrawn from the politics. Only showing his face for special occasions. Although he had no sway in the nobility circle, Erik had heard whispers of the King''s heir being missing for more than 15 years. Erik found it hard to believe. How could the most powerful man in the Kingdom lose his most precious heir, it made no sense to him. Furthermore, if that was the case, why had the King remained quiet about the matter? These were questions Erik had no answer to and thus placed it at the back of his mind. He was more interested in the whereabouts of his parents, or at least their burial ground. It was close to midday when Erik returned to his dorm. Although it wasn''t unusual for him to receive letters, he felt instantly gloomy and heavy when he stared at the letter under his door frame. He slowly grabbed the letter before sitting at his desk. He ripped the familiar seal from the scroll before he rolled it open. As his eyes rolled pass the words, so did the teardrops roll from his eyes. He trembled and lost all feeling in his hands as he continued. The scroll dropped to the desk as his glued eyes continued even still. Lord Edard Tommel was dead. Erik had known this day would come. His grandfather had worked especially hard to raise himself to nobility. Despite the odds, he became the first commoner to be granted hereditary nobility, a remarkable achievement. Erik knew he was forcing himself to strengthen his legacy for his sake. A jolt of painful madness overcame him. Erik screamed out in pain as he ripped the letter to pieces. He pounded his fist on the wooden desk, causing small cracks to appear. It wasn''t until nightfall that Erik calmed down enough. In front of him, a broken desk and chair laid comfortably below ripped books and damaged quills. He could hear a distant sound repeatedly calling out to him. He slowly looked up with his bloodshot eyes to see his only friend at the academy, Brom Whitefield. He stood in front of the door, barring others from entering as he called out to Erik. "Erik! Erik! What''s the matter?!" he called out again. Erik continued to look around him at his destroyed room. He could see cracks formed at the walls alone with blood. He looked down to see his fingernails partially ripped off with dried blood stain. "Take me to the stables Brom," Erik finally called out. It was only now that he noticed how dry his throat was. Brom quickly picked Erik up before shouting to the crowd outside, "Move along now, nothing to see here!" He pulled Erik towards the stables before talking to the stableman, "Bring me two of your finest horses!" he demanded with authority as the stableman stormed off in a hurry. "Is it your grandfather Erik?" Brom asked with concern. House Whitefield was one of the few Cleric houses within the capital. Baron Merek Whitefield had solidified himself as both the top cleric within the capital, focusing on his light element to heal rather than harm. Brom, in admiration for his father, had followed in his footsteps. Erik ignored the question as he instinctively saddled up the horse before grabbing the reins and mounting. Without any delay, he steered the horse towards the academy exit, eliciting a loud neigh from the horse. It galloped through the streets before exiting the large, Cormac steel gates. Gradually, Erik began to feel the burning in his fingers. He winced at the pain but continued north, towards Sydenham Town. The wind caressed his short hair and massaged his cheeks. Every so often he would hear a distant voice calling. He grabbed the reins tighter and forced the horse to move faster. He could remember the moments he spent with his grandfather. The lectures and the stern teachings to be a better man. Not only did he lose his parents, why did he now have to lose his grandfather? Erik angrily forced the horse to move faster and faster. Life was unfair. Just as things were finally going his way, everything started crashing. He had managed to hold himself together after his parents left. In fact, he had managed to keep it together even after Khal''s mysterious silence for more than a year. He couldn''t anymore, everyone in his life kept leaving and he couldn''t take it anymore. "Erik!" A loud voice eventually called out from behind, forcing Erik to his senses.Shit, Brom?Erik thought before he slowed his horse down. In the distance, Erik could see a dust cloud raising,Strange,he thought. Usually, one horse couldn''t raise that much dust. Slowly, Erik''s eyes opened wide in shock. He quickly turned around towards Brom''s direction. He could see Brom''s horse barely managing to stay on its feet as it tried its best to outrun those behind him. It didn''t take long before Erik was close enough to see what was going on. There was Brom, an arrow sticking out of his shoulder as he tried his best to stay on his horse. By the looks of it, the horse was even worse off, part of its ear was mangled while its hind legs had exposed flesh hanging off it. Slowly, Brom slid off his horse, landing on his side. "What''s the meaning of this?!" Erik screamed to the three men behind Brom. "Haha, brothers! what do we ''ave here? it seems that more than one rabbit has gone astray. Ah reckon they''re from thuh academy. What do ya say Buckeye?" The bigger of the three men said. They each wore worn out clothing that reeked of the slums.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Must be ya lucky day lads. The Wiley Brothers are here for the yellow ladies," chuckled the bucktooth one named Buckeye. He aimed his short bow at Brom''s head, seemingly too giddy to do much else. "We done struck it rich!" the smaller, frail-looking one said. "Shut your hole Rusty, nobody be asking you tha obvious," grinned the bigger of the brothers. "Wiley there ya gone again hurtin'' me feelings," Twig responded depressed. "What ya say, lads? Had over the yellow ladies and we be on our way." Wiley smiled with his chipped short sword pointed at Erik''s incoming horse. Erik came to a stop right in front of Brom before dismounting to help him up. "You alright Brom?" he asked quickly. "I''m sorry Eric," Brom responded in pain as he stood up. He then threw a small bag of coins to the floor before adding, "That''s all the money I have. Take it and leave." "Smart lad," Wiley grinned before signaling to Rusty to pick up the pieces. "Don''t just stand there! How much is it?" Wiley barked at his younger brother. "Still your horses Wiley, uh, one, two, uh, what comes after two?" Rusty scratched his head while asking. "Gimmi that!" Wiley shouted. "Hmmm, this only be for one life lads." "We''ve given you all we have," Erik said calmly. He had already wasted the little patience he had. He was both irritated and ready to cut all three men down. Unfortunately, he had neither a sword or "Ohh? By my count, it be short by half. Rusty, search him!" Erik instantly kicked the man, causing him to roll over on the dirt. He was about to follow up with another kick when an arrow pierced through his arm, sticking out of the flesh. Erik groaned loudly as he breathed through his mouth. He quickly applied pressure to the wound while glaring at Wiley in hatred. "The next time won''t be so luck lad, pass the rest of the coins!" Wiley demanded as Buckeye nocked another arrow in his bow. Erik allowed Rusty to search him. He continued to glare at Wiley intensely. "You''ll regret this. Brom, state your name." Unsure of Erik''s plan Brom quickly did a military salute before shouting, "Brom Whitefield, firstborn of Merek Whitefield of House Whitefield." Buckeye and Rusty instantly looked at Wiley, stunned and unsure of what they should do. "Ahh Wiley, Baron Whitefield be looking to cut our bellies. You said they were nobles from the north!" Buckeye whispered loud enough for everyone else to hear. "Shut up! He''s lying, nobles from the capital won''t roam these parts alone," Wiley said, trying his best to reassure himself. Brom quickly revealed his house crest, a silver staff, and shield. "Ahh Wiley, I reckon we don''t need these yellow ladies," Rusty stuttered as he backed away. It was enough of a distraction for Erik to clad his feet before shooting off towards Buckeye. Too slow to react, Buckeye fumbled with the bow before he slipped off his horse. Erik broke the arrow shaft from his arm, cladding it and forcing it into Buckeye''s eye as far as he could. Although Buckeye was strong, Erik''s cladding had given him just enough to overpower him. The man barely squealed before his twitching body came to a still. Erik then aimed a kick at Wiley in a fluid motion, but the man was ready. He forced his horse to dodge the attack, causing Erik to expose his flank. Erik balanced himself carefully, preventing his fall. He barely had enough time to block Wiley instinctive horizontal slash towards his flank. The blade cut a few inches into his flesh but luckily Erik''s cladded arm was able to withstand the blow. "Cladding? Fuck you lady luck! Rusty don''t jus'' stand there, attack!" Rusty snapped out of his stupor slowly, "Buckeye, still breathing?" Getting no response, Rusty closed his eyes and allowed one teardrop to form before instantly jumping into the fray. Although he only carried a small dagger on his person, he waited at just the right minute to attack. Erik was just in the middle of countering one of Wiley''s slashes when he was left with little choice but to dodge. "Brom! A little help!" He quickly shouted to his friend. Erik watched Brom standing, frozen. The blood draining from his face. Erik realized instantly that there was little Brom could do in this state. The shock was already too much for him to deal with. He commended him though, he had managed to stand if nothing else and without pissing himself to boot. The three men formed a triangle as they stood expectantly. None deciding to make the first move. Wiley then jumped off his horse, it was both awkward to fight while mounted and his reach was affected by the short sword he wielded. "Attack him on me signal Rusty," Wiley said as he began to circle Erik with his brother. "Buckeye''s dead. More yellow ladies for us," Wiley grinned. "If Buckeye''s life was so dispensable, how much do you think you''re worth?" Erik stared at Rusty, hoping to drive a wedge between the two. "Ignore him Rusty, Buckeye knew teh risks." Rusty''s face became unsightly. He rushed Erik before swiping with his dagger haphazardly. Noticing the openings, Erik capitalized with a flurry of punches and kicks that left Rusty on the floor. Erik was about to finish him off but had to sidestep Wiley''s well-timed stab. Wiley clicked his tongue as brought his sword in front of him to block the cladded blows Erik unleashed quickly. Although Erik couldn''t be considered fast, he always had an eye for the weakest points on his opponents. It was the one reason he was able to keep up with Khal so many years ago. Under the pressure, Wiley took a few steps back as he bawled out, "Oi Rusty! We have ter avenge Buckeye!" Wiley''s words seem to affect Erik because Rusty came rushing towards him again, allowing Wiley enough room to get away from the onslaught. Erik was just about to engage Rusty when he heard a loud neigh. He spun around to see Wiley riding off, leaving his brother behind. "Sorry, Rusty! I can''t die here," He screamed as he rode further away. Rusty looked on, half expecting this outcome all along. "Buckeye were useful, so he had value, ain''t it? Kill me, me useless life has none," Rusty said as he dropped his dagger and stared at his dead brother one last time. Erik silently picked up Buckeye''s bow before nocking an arrow and pulling with all his strength. Erik cladded his fist to ease the pain in his fingertips as prepared to release the arrow. "Wait!" Brom shouted as he finally came to. "Do we need to kill him? He''s already surrendered." Erik stared at Brom. Although he was fourteen years old already, Brom had been pampered all his life. Living in comfort of the Capital didn''t prepare him for the reality of the world. He couldn''t blame him though, death was an uncommon occurrence there. Only those in the slums or the gallows would ever experience it. "And what if he decides to stab us in the back as soon as we take off?" Erik countered. "Uhh, well umm. We can take him with us, there are still extra horses," Brom responded as he pointed to Rusty and Buckeye''s horses. Rusty looked towards Brom, his face showing his confusion then his uncertainty. "Well, the sun has already left. I suggest we find the nearest village to rest," Erik said to Brom as he ignored Brom''s suggestion. "And uhh, the body?" Brom asked. He stared at Buckeye''s corpse uncomfortably. "Milord, would yer allow this unworthy one ter bury his brother?" Rusty pleaded as he bowed. Erik wondered whether this was all an act to get them to lower their guard. He had killed his brother after all. "As you wish, you can bury him at the nearest village," Brom responded as he grabbed Erik''s injured arm. Erik watched, surprised as Brom removed a short staff from his inner shirt before a light orb floated out of it. What are you doing?!" Erik asked as his body tensed up. "Relax, no need to be alarmed, I''m a cleric." Return And Ruin: Chapter 42: Wine And Die Khal spent the rest of the night sleeping under an old tree. He had taken one of the horses from the carriage before the rest of his group left for Gontu. He made sure to cover his Black Recluse outfit under his new farmer garments. Luckily, the Recluse uniform was made in such a way to be disguised under various clothing. Khal hadn''t spent any real time within the Hive outside of the Hollows. In fact, he was still unclear about most of it. From what he could gather from both Ewin and Arzela, the Black Recluse was a secret assassination organized of House Dor. Besides giving him a small scroll labeled Code of the Recluse, there was little else they could tell him. It didn''t take much for Khal to fall asleep and before he knew it, the sun was already shining through the leaves of the tree, seemingly trying to find his face. He packed his small bag of rations and stuffed it at the side of his saddle before he mounted the horse and headed towards the north. The ride towards Braxton Bridge lasted for the majority of the morning. He remained on the saddle, meditating all the while. It wasn''t until he was within sight of the bridge that he stopped. Ahead of him, there was a small camp of soldiers dressed in leather armor with a strange banner at the side of the bridge. Khal could see them stopping every traveler along the path.Mercenaries, Khal thought to himself. He slowly guided the horse towards the bridge as he kept his eyes on the road. Most commoners in these parts were wheat farmers from the Stix swamplands south of Igbal or merchants from Braxton who would visit Igbal to procure precious goods. Since Khal had neither a carriage nor was he dressed fancy enough to be a merchant he had no choice but to play the role of a farmer. "Halt!" a loud voice commanded to Khal. Stopping the horse, Khal looked towards the incoming mercenaries headed his way. Before long, a squad of five men was in front of him. "State your name and purpose traveler!" a short stocky man commanded. With his head low, Khal responded, "Rod milord. I''m a humble farmer." "Since when does a farmer speak the bloody King''s tongue, then?" The leader of the mercenaries asked suspiciously. Khal knew there was little he could do. Although he had grown up in Sydenham Town among the commoners, Lord Tommel had beaten the King''s Tongue into him. Usually, only nobles and high-ranking officials were able to speak the King''s Tongue since it was too expensive for a commoner to afford. Commoners were too busy trying to survive with the heavy tax and minimum wages. Only those commoners, native to large cities stood a chance of learning it and even then only a select few were able to master it. "My father was once a lowly scholar milord, brightest in Elfheim city a few years back," Khal responded. It was better to mix the lies with the truths he knew he thought. "Bah! Scholars! The bloody lot of them should be given swords instead," The man responded. "Agreed!" Khal said, hoping to butter up the mercenary a little. "Right then, your free ter go. Be careful on the road." The mercenary leader whistled loudly before he and his men rode off towards the camp. Khal breathed a sigh of relief as he rode towards the Bridge. He could see at least twenty men in the camp. It was a conglomerate of tents that lined either side of the road. Just as he was about to cross another voice said, "Hold it!" Khal watched another mercenary approach him quickly. He held firm to the reins, considering whether he should make a run for it or not. Without control of his wind element, Khal wasn''t sure how far he could reach before they eventually caught him. Maybe they had already seen through him.No, they couldn''t have known,He finally convinced himself. "Where''d ya say yer comin'' from, lad? The mercenary asked as the leader watched on from the camp. Khal thought about his answer carefully. Since he wasn''t from Braxton he would have had to pass the bridge, but how long were they posted here? Khal couldn''t tell. "Eldermire City," Khal responded concisely. "Duke Braxton''s city?" The mercenary asked. "Aye," Khal nodded. Another loud whistle went off before two archers on either side of Khal slackened their bows. He didn''t even notice them until now and it sent a shiver down his spine. "Yer free to go lad."Khal didn''t even wait to hear another word, he sped off towards Topaz Road. --- Only a few hours had passed since Khal passed the bridge. This part of Topaz Road was especially mushy, considering the marshlands spread westwards of southern Igbal. Instead of heading straight towards Elfheim City which was still a few days away, Khal decided to restock on supplies and find a good bed to rest. It was already dark out when Khal found his way towards Teal City. It was a small city in the middle of the swamplands. Khal noticed that the city walls were too low to repel any sort of attack, unlike Elfheim city. He was sure that the only purpose they serve was to keep the critters out. The gates were manned by a lone guard who sat at the side asleep. Khal shook his head as his horse walked pass and into the city. Although it was dark out, there were many farmers headed into the city at this time. The majority had carts filled with grains and provision from the swamplands. Khal dipped his hand in his shirt pocket to remove a pouch filled with gold. After all the killing done in the Hollows, Khal had more coin that he knew what to do with it. He headed down the market road where the majority of the stalls were closing. He quickly asked directions to the local inn before leading his horse down the road. The stableman at the inn nodded quickly as he grabbed Khal''s horse. "Make sure you keep him fed properly," Khal said as he flipped a gold coin in the man''s hand. "Of course, Ser," the man said as he bowed slowly. Though Khal was dressed like a farmer, the stableman could sense the noble air around him. Many nobles would dress less flashy when they were trying to travel low key and Khal fit the description completely. After a small walk, Khal entered the Inn. The building was a two floored wooded structure with barely any customers. Khal tapped the bell and the receptionist quickly made her way towards the counter. "Good night Ser, how may I be of service," she said with a practiced smile. "Give me the best room you have to offer," he asked confidently. It had been more than a year since he last slept on a proper bed and Khal was tired of the cold, hard floor. "Right this way Ser," the lady responded as she signaled one of the workers to show Khal the room. It was a young man no older than twelve by Khal''s assumption. Khal leisurely walked up towards the room without saying a word to the worker. Although it looked like he was walking without a care in the world, a sharper eye would notice that he was completely guarded without any openings. It was a habit he developed after his year in the Hollows. Death could come at any minute and he wasn''t quite ready to give up on his old habit. Just as he reached in front of the room, he took the keys from the boy before saying, "If you can find a new shirt and pants for me before the night ends then this yellow lady is yours."Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The young man''s eyes opened wide with greed, "No problem Ser!" he said quickly before grabbing the coin. "Make sure it''s fit for a young lord," Khal added. "No problem milord," he bowed before running down the stairs and out of the inn. Khal closed the door behind him quickly before disrobing completely. It had been a few days since he last took a bath and he needed to get rid of the accumulated dirt. Khal closed his eyes as he stepped into the bathtub. The water caressed his feet first before his entire body plunged into the water. Somehow, Khal could feel the water more intimately than before. He could feel every part of it as it hugged his body affectionately. Khal felt his nucleus within his stomach. Although it was growing much larger since he first started meditating, it had shrunk considerably since his coma. "Why can''t I use wind element? Is it because I''ve awakened the water element? Speaking of, I should try to control it." He enhanced his sense, feeling the tub of water around him. Almost instinctively he curled his fingers, eliciting a small ripple around him. It wasn''t long before the water rippled out of control before a finger sized body of water curled up the same way his finger did. Khal grinned triumphantly. Suddenly the tub vibrated uncontrollably, forcing Khal to grab the edge. Without any hesitation, the water slowly forced its way into his pores. He tried his best to control the influx, but the water rushed eve faster until the last drop was gone. Khal groaned as his pores bled uncontrollably. He quickly crossed his legs and meditated, trying his best to heal himself as best as he could. --- Khal wasn'' sure how much time passed before a weak knock at his door caught his attention. He got out of the tub and placed the bathrobe around him before answering. "Hmm, these will do," he said as he inspected the garments. He quickly flipped another coin to the young man before closing the door again. It had been many months since Khal last checked his spirit power. He quickly removed the gauge stone from his small pouch before resting it down. ... E983 Khal smiled in satisfaction. At thirteen years old he was already a Senior Knight Masterclass! He was close to the threshold to Knight Sergeant. Although he knew where he should be ranked in an official army since he was not affiliated with any he was still technically a civilian, albeit a noble nonetheless. He swiftly donned his new clothes, a dark blue tunic with a black trouser with a black surcoat. The surcoat had an extravagant design of a tailed creature that wrapped around the sleeves. Khal then walked downstairs into the nearby tavern. He was both famished and needed any information that he could get his hands on. Khal''s disposition and tall frame could fool almost everyone who saw him. His height and strong built could pass for an eighteen-year-old while his noble aura gave off a feeling of authority. The tavern was a large building, almost twice the size of the inn. It was packed with commoners and a few nobles. Khal could tell the nobles from the rest by their isolation from the festivities of the crowd. On the right, He noticed neat rows of tables and chairs, but all were occupied. Left with no choice, Khal walked towards the bartender before taking a seat directly in front of him. "Wot will yer be having Ser?" The bartender asked with a bored expression. "What the special?" Khal asked. It was his first time visiting the tavern. He had read about them from Lord Tommel''s books but he had never actually been allowed to visit. "Gut-rot milord, the finest in Igbal." Khal could tell that the bartender expected him to be pleasantly surprised, but Khal just stared at him blankly. "Fine, I''ll have one, bring me a plate of meat with it." Khal waited for his order as he listened in on the various conversations around him. Most of them weren''t interesting in the least. Khal took his drink as soon as it arrived and gulped in one fluid motion. Not realizing the strength of the drink, he coughed loudly attracting the gaze of more than a half of the patrons. "hahaha! An eager one ain''t ya?" The bartender said as he laughed heartily. Khal ignored him as he continued to listen in. It wasn''t long until he heard something that caught his attention. "I''m tellin'' yer Varne, I seen it wit me own eyes. A heavy bag o'' coins. I say we help ourselves while the Barons'' out." Khal sipped his drink much slower as he gazed at the two men from his peripherals. They were sitting near a table on the far right of the tavern, away from most of the other locals. They both dressed in loose rags that were marred with dirt and whatever they usually ate. The one that just spoke was short and fat with no other distinguishable features. He held a large jug of Gut-rot as he continued. Khal followed their mark to see a petite woman giggling discretely as a well-dressed man showed her a good time. "She''s the bloody Baron''s niece for God''s sake Danner. The last time yer choose a target we seen the dungeon for three months straight," the taller and slimmer of the two responded. "The Baron won''t be ''round for another few days. Are yer a coward then Varne?" he teased. "Bah! Never! Yer forgot that I saved your ass the last time Lowel," Varne rebutted as he stared at the petite woman. "How sure are yer that the Baron won''t be back for a few days, then eh?" Lowel looked around cautiously before whispering to Varne. Khal strained but could not pick up any more from the conversation. Khal finished up his food and paid the bartender before leaving the Tavern. Just as he stood up, the petite woman walked in front of him with her charmer leading her out. Khal made way, allowing them to pass him. A sweet aroma of flowers trailed the woman as she passed by, catching Khal''s interest. He stared, mesmerized by her elegant walk. The red gown fitted tightly, showing off her figure. Her hair remained in a bun, allowing her pale neck to tease Khal. It was as though the world had stopped for her. Only his racing heart reminded him that the world was still moving. His loins grew far warmer and his breathing uneven. Just as she exited, Varne and Lowel slowly followed. --- Khal wasn''t sure why he trailed the two. This wasn''t his business, but the young woman had caught his interest. He couldn''t say he liked her but there was a subtle curiosity that permeated his mind. He cladded his feet and kicked off the wall of the tavern, reaching the roof in no time. From his view, he could see Varne and Lowel mounting their horses as they followed a carriage further up the road. Although it was dark out, the maginite lights kept away the darkness. The cobblestone road was uneven, but the carriage was moving slow enough to steer away from the potholes. Varne signaled to Lowel before speeding up in front of the carriage. He unexpectedly stopped the horse, forcing the carriage driver to stop in turn. "Oi! Stand aside stranger!" Varne jumped off his horse before unsheathing his sword, "We''re here for the ladies, yellow ladies. Cough up the bloody coins or else!" Varne chuckled before licking his sword. The carriage driver was about to unsheathe his sword when an arrow found its way into his sword arm. Screaming, the driver grabbed his reins and pull. In quick succession, Varne cut the reins, preventing the driver from moving the carriage any further. "What''s the meaning of this commoner!" A brash voice shouted from inside the carriage. Khal watched the well-dressed man step out of the carriage with his sword in hand. Varne smirked as he approached the man, "Ya heard me loud and clear, cough up the coins!" Khal knitted his brows together as he stared at Lowel a short distance away. His surprised look when the man exited the carriage was more than suspicious for his liking. Shortly after the back and forth, Varne engaged the man, slashing and stabbing. Khal suspected that he had some form of training. Although he couldn''t be described as a proficient swordsman, he at least knew how to swing a sword. The bout lasted a few minutes as the well-dressed man eventually gained the upper hand. "Lowel, shoot him!" Varne screamed as he stepped back but Lowel simply turned his horse the opposite direction and rode off speedily. Shallow cuts led to deeper ones as Varne tried his best to defend himself. His eyes slowly lost hope the further Lowel rode. After a desperate swing, Varne lost his footing, only to be stabbed in the stomach. He grabbed the man''s sword arm, as he looked him in the eyes filled with hatred. The man unceremoniously kicked Varne off the blade as his flaccid body rolled into a deformed posture. "You can come outside now Lady Stigs," he said as he bowed towards the carriage entrance with a satisfied smile. Slowly, Lady stigs exited the carriage before a low screech escaped her mouth. The blood and the dead body had ruined the scenery. "Ser Longcross, please take me home," she whispered after snuggling neatly in his arms. "I told you before, I will protect you." Ser Longcross then grabbed one of the horses and gently placed Lady Stigs before riding off, Stigs mansion Khal assumed. Khal then jumped off the roof, landing directly in front of Varne. He had already donned his Recluse mask. He searched the corpse, not bothered by it at all. He had experienced so many deaths in the Hollows that it was now a part of him. He found a small scroll in the man''s pocket, "Hmm, a former Stigs Guard?" Khal read the termination of employment document thoroughly before stuffing it into his pocket. Next, he checked the carriage, but the driver was long gone, he probably left the second the fighting started Khal suspected. Sighing to himself, Khal scaled the wall towards the roof before disappearing into the night. Return And Ruin: Chapter 43: Hatred The morning rays soaked up the light showers that passed the night before. The window on Khal''s room barely had any more droplets remaining. Khal laid in the tub soaking in all the water like before. It was almost as though his body was hungry for water. It was already the fifth tub filled with water and he was considering whether he would need to visit crystal lake before his body was quenched. Half of the water was already gone by the time Khal noticed his pores rejecting any of the water. His body then trembled as a black substance coated his skin. It was both oily and reeked of death. Khal cleaned himself off before getting dressed. He wasn''t sure what the entire process represented but it couldn''t be bad since he was still standing, at least he hoped it wasn''t. He had a feeling that his body was even better than it was mere moments ago, the water-energy he absorbed told him so. Khal grabbed the gauge stone again, he was amazed at the new reading, E998. If this continued, he would be at the watershed before Knight Sergeant, the same level as Sergeant Michael. Khal exited the inn, something about the night before didn''t sit quite well with him. Although he could tell that Lowel recognized Longcross, he couldn''t figure out the connection. Maybe he wanted to show Lady Stigs that he was a dependable man. As sadistic as it was, Khal had seen many sadistic men at the Hive. He strolled down the pathway towards the merchants. He needed a sword and armor. It had been far too long since he had either. Even Ewin and Arzela had their own armor. The road was crowded with grain and livestock merchants. It was difficult to find anything that remotely interested Khal. He trotted further down the road until he came to an old stall with few customers. Giving a thorough look, Khal realized that the weapons were of good quality despite their worn-down sheath. The old merchant even had small daggers and a meshed vest strapped to leather armor. Khal nodded in approval as he caught the eye of a few daggers and twin short swords in a box to the back. "Old timer, are those swords for sale," Khal asked. "Good eyes youngster. These blades are me life''s work. I''m afraid yer may not have brought enough gold for em," the man said matter-of-factly. Khal took no offense to the man''s words, "Just give me a price. Whether I can afford it or not doesn''t matter." The old man inspected Khal for a second before saying, "Very well, 10g." Khal raised an eyebrow, usually, even the best steel sword would cost 50 silvers. "Do I get a discount if I take this leather armor and those ten daggers?" Khal asked. The old merchant scrutinized Khal before nodding, "Very well lad, 12g." Khal took the items before shopping around a little more. He grabbed a few valuable items like a small tent and bedroll along with a few food materials. It was afternoon by the time he made his way back to the Inn. He equipped all the items under his Recluse outfit before strapping the daggers to his legs the way he remembered Bryce doing it. Next, he put on his tunic and surcoat before placing both swords on his back before heading out towards the Tavern. The Tavern was considerably less crowded than the previous night. There were a few people drinking but the majority of the tables were empty. Khal was about to make his way towards one of the empty tables on the far side when he noticed a short, fat man drinking away.Lowel, Khal thought to himself. He slowly walked to the man''s table before sitting. "Don''t yer spot the table''s full?" Lowel said firmly as he gobbled up another jug of Gut-rot. He didn''t even look in Khal''s direction as he drank. Khal stared at him, observing his every action. It was strange, Varne was dead and it was probably Lowel''s fault. Khal turned his eyes towards the 8 empty jugs on the table before Lowel shouted, "Move or I make yer!" Khal ignored the man''s words. He slowly grabbed the scroll in his pocket and placed it on the table. It didn''t take long for Lowel to recognize Varne''s dismissal slip. His tongue seemed to lose its strength as he quietly sipped his drink. "Who sent ya?" Lowel finally asked. "Varne," Khal said slowly. "Horseshit!" Lowel screamed as he glared at Khal for the first time. Khal slowly placed a pouch filled with 5 gold coins in front of Lowel, "Varne and I are acquaintances, I just want to know how killed him." Lowel studied the bag of gold for a minute before scoffing at Khal, "Yer stupid fucker, Varne and I knew the bloody same folks. Hell, we grew up together." "So, he knew Longcross?" Khal asked quickly. He was amused to see Lowel once again lost for words. Lord Tommel was right, words were an effective method to defeat your foes. "How''d ya know him?" Lowel asked as he touched the sword at his waist. "How do you?" Khal asked as he cladded the desk, showing Lowel the difference in strength between them. Lowel''s words were lost in his throat. Khal could see the visible sweat running down his fat cheeks. "he''s from the Cross mercenaries. They''ve stationed themselves at Braxton Bridge, looking for three wanted men last I heard." "Rhodes mercenaries? Why would they-" Khal stilled his tongue. Since one of the Great Houses was involved then he couldn''t trust any of them. Rhodes circle of influence did not stretch to Igbal, their presence here must have been noticed but Stigs and Calum. Khal had his money on Calum, Stigs didn''t have the influence to control south Igbal. Lowel could see the change from indifference to worry on Khal''s face. It was brief, but he knew he saw it. "Take this, you should disappear before Longcross comes looking." Khal stood up quickly, he needed to hurry to Elfheim as quickly as he could. He had already spent more time here than he intended to.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Wait, milord," Lowel said slowly. "The city is surrounded. I came here for one last drink. I''m already a dead man but I beg ya, avenge Varne." Lowel stared at Khal with glossy eyes before placing the pouch of coins in his hands. It was clear to Khal how much regret and pain the man felt. He found it difficult to deny him. Khal nodded before taking off towards the inn. --- Khal too off his Surcoat, tunic, and trousers before placing his Black Recluse mask over his face. He could hear the chaos in the Tavern nearby. Although he knew Lowel wasn''t a good person by any stretch of his imagination, Longcross had played him too deviously. It was one thing to kill but Khal hated how much Longcross had manipulated his way into Lady Stigs heart by stepping over the duo. Maybe it was partly because of his own desire for the young woman, Khal wasn''t sure. He had never laid with a woman anyway. He closed his eyes and meditated on the floor. Khal took a deep breath before blowing out slowly. He had finally begun to feel the wind energy inside of him. He slowly controlled the expelled air and guided it to the window. With a quick howl, the wind cut the curtain before Khal quickly dissipated it.Great, my control is even better, all I need now is to learn the healing properties of water,Khal thought to himself. Although all the elements were useful for offensive use, light and water were also great at healing. While light was strongest during the day because of the sun, water was stronger at night because of the moon. Khal coated his index finger in water, thus far he had only been able to control that small amount. It was neither useful for healing or offensive attacks. He allowed the water to seep back into his pores before standing up. Without further delay, he jumped through the window, landing on the tavern roof below. He quickly used recognizance, finding two men dragging Lowel''s unconscious body outside. Longcross wouldn''t dare kill him in such a public space, Khal knew. Instead, he sent his lackeys to beat him up before dragging his battered body to a more secluded location. It was nasty business those in power usually involve themselves in. Khal followed the carriage the two men stuffed Lowel into. It made several turns before stopping at an abandoned building on the far side of the city. Khal was lucky his wind element was only temporarily gone. He assumed it had something to do with his second awakening, but he couldn''t be quite sure yet. He would make sure to ask his grandfather when he saw him next. Khal observed the building. Although it was a small building with shattered glass windows, Khal doubted just the two men would be there. He circled around to the back, checking the door. He controlled a wind-blade in his palm, forcing it between the door and the wall, severing whatever rusty metal laid there. He grabbed the door slowly and cladded the hinges, preventing any creaking noises from alerting the men. Slipping inside, Khal used recognizance again. He could feel the presence of at least three other men. He couldn''t tell what they were doing but they were close. Khal wind-walked towards the first one unnoticed, slicing his neck wide open before pulling his lifeless body further away from the others. It mattered not whether they noticed he was missing or not, at this rate he would take care of all of them before their boss arrived. Khal took care of the other two just as easily as the first. By the time he was finished, the two lackeys on the outside had already subdued Lowel again. Dragging him inside the building, the tied him to a chair before knocking him unconscious. Khal stood in the dark, further back, watching the entire situation play out. Khal heard a carriage pull up outside, surely it was Longcross. He waited patiently as the two men went outside to greet their master. Khal removed another dagger from his legs as he waited for the trio to return. He didn''t wait long, both men returned with a young woman between them. Wait, Khal froze in shock. It wasn''t Longcross but Lady Stigs who stood between them. In his hesitance, Khal watched Lady Stigs approach Lowel before hearing her utter, "Uncle might have been soft on you both by not giving the order to kill but he''s no longer here with us. Then that dumb Longcross failed to kill you both, a pity. Men his age are usually much more eager to prove how mighty they are. Worry not though, I will finish what he failed to do." Khal had more questions than answers now but all of that would have to wait. He wind-walked forward, parrying Lady Stigs small dagger from reaching Lowel. It was with enough force that she was forced backward until she lost her balance. Next, he cladded both of his daggers before lunching them with his wind element. Both men were too stunned to realize what was happening. The daggers went cleanly through them before they could even raise their swords. The daggers stabbed into the wall as Lady Stigs hit the ground. Khal turned towards her intimidatingly as he withdrew one of his sword swords. "What, what do you want from me Recluse?" She asked him quickly. Although Khal was surprised by her identifying him so easily, she couldn''t see it through the mask. "I''ll ask the questions," Khal said slowly. He could tell that she was scared witless at his appearance. Whatever reputation the Recluse had must have been terrible. "Why are you trying to kill him," Khal asked as he turned towards Lowel. Lady Stigs spat on the floor in disgust, causing Khal to lose whatever semblance of attraction Khal had for her. "He''s scum, little concern for the likes of your kind." Khal cladded his sword to show how serious he was, "I won''t ask again." "He, he an old guard from the estate. He and another conspired to steal my treasure chest." "You kill for mere gold?!" Khal asked, unable to hold the emotions. It earned him a whimper from Lady Stigs before she crawled backward a little. "No, it was MY invitation that was important," she blurted in disgust as she stared at Lowel again. "Of course, uncle found the treasure chest and destroyed the invitation. He would never join the Council. It was because of weak men like him that father died." Her disgust and past pains didn''t matter to Khal. He could tell how self-absorbed and conniving she was. "The Raven Council?" Khal asked. He had heard the name so many times before. "How do you know of it?" She asked, stunned. "So, Baron Stigs rejected their invite?" "He was never invited to begin with! The Council only accept those worthy of its cause. Worthy to wield power. My father should have been Baron, Count Dor was the one who sent him to battle the Red King''s army. My uncle stood by and watched as he was slain. What about his wife and child? What about his honor?" Khal knitted his eyebrows. This woman was dangerous. Besides aligning herself to the Raven Council, she was plotting against his family. There was no way he could let her live now. "How does Longcross fit into this?" he asked. Lady Stigs spat on Khal''s feet, "I''ve answered your stupid questions lackey. You can kill me and report to your precious Dor masters." Khal shook his head as he gripped his sword and sliced her head off. Next, he picked up his daggers before he untied Lowel and taking off with him in tow. One rooftop after another, Khal ran as he reached the inn. He snuck back into his room before laying the unconscious man on the bed. Removing his masks, Khal placed the tunic along with everything else over his body. Return And Ruin: Chapter 44: The Fall Of A Great House The silver coins jingled in the stableman''s hands as Khal led his horse outside the stable. It was going to be a long night, Khal knew, but he didn''t mind. He had already calculated the repercussions that would come with killing a Noble in her own city. Time was of the essence now, it won''t be long before others find Lady Stigs'' body. Hopefully, he''d be long gone by then. Lowel had yet to wake up, they must have hit him harder than Khal initially thought. Khal rolled him across the horse, needing to clad his arms to lift the heavy man. He then tied him securely at the back of the horse. Without wasting another second, he mounted it and headed towards the northern gate. He cladded the beast''s feet before embedding his wind element. Although it wasn''t a warhorse, Khal made sure it maintained a similar speed. The night was quiet, the streets empty, the horse''s hooves clopped loudly down the streets. Khal wasn''t familiar with the layout of the city but continued onwards in one general direction. Whether what he had done was right or wrong did not matter to him. His grandfather had taught him that only those with power could determine those frivolous things. In the distance, he could see the city gates, short and considerably smaller than the ones in Elfheim. While during the day a lone guard manned the gates, the nights were different. Two guards on either side, equipped with leather armor and longswords stationed the gate, providing a deterrent to petty criminals and their ilk. Khal slowed his horse, undoing any of his abilities as he approached. As far as they were concerned, he was a young noble going about his business. "State your name!" One of the guards shouted confidently. He awkwardly adjusted himself and sang a different tune as he saw Khal approach the light. "Mi.. Milord, it''s past midnight. Surely it''s too dangerous to roam about at this time." "I have urgent business, open the gates!" Khal said firmly. "Open the gates!" shouted the guard after a short nod. The gates creaked open, flaunting their age with a crackling sound. Slowly, they swayed as the three slaves at the side worked on the pulley contraption without uttering a sound. Khal nonchalantly waited for the gate to fully open as any noble would, not showing any sign of urgency. He fulfilled his role as the haughty noble, something he constantly learned from his cousins. "Close the gates!" someone shouted from behind Khal. The slaves stopped while everyone looked at the incoming Calvary. Khal knitted his brow in annoyance, he was already too late. He clicked his tongue as he forced his horse forward, despite the arriving Stigs entourage. The gate was already partially opened, enough for him to squeeze through if it didn''t spook his horse first. "Stop him!" the same voice called out as they closed the distance between them and the gate. The four guards were a second slower than Khal. He evaded them easily before escaping through the slit in the gates. Scores of arrows whistled in the sky as they descended on Khal. Some piercing the gates while others broke on the stony road. Khal''s horse was just a few seconds faster than the closest arrow as he comfortably escaped the city. The marshlands were difficult to trek through unless one had experience. It was an uneven, muddy area where the tributaries from the Tiger River branched out. As such, Khal found it painfully difficult to guide his horse through the right areas. Frequently, his misguided horse found its way into pockets of water, slowing it down considerably. There was barely any solid ground to guide the horse as several attempts ended in him sinking into the mud. The muddy terrain coupled with the darkness proved to be a worthy adversary to Khal as he tried to evade well-placed arrows aimed his way. "After him!" Khal was eventually cushioned on both sides by Stigs soldiers. Wild swings from their longswords edged closer with each attempt while Khal tried his best to evade. He could see Ser Longcross, further in the back having just as much trouble as he did with the terrain. Khal grunted loudly as he was forced to parry an attack. They had finally caught up to him and didn''t seem too eager to lose him again. "He killed Baron Stigs and the young Lady Stigs, don''t let him get away!" Ser Longcross screamed to the Stigs soldiers. It only served to enrage them further, forcing Khal to block more of their angry slashes. Khal dodged another of the attacks but missed his counter when his horse found its hind legs into yet another pocket of water. The horse neighed in protest as Khal forced it forward. Lowel''s screams didn''t register to him as he focused on blocking another well-aimed arrow. He withdrew one of his daggers before throwing it in a fluid motion. The black dagger found its home in the darkness, gliding through the air before finding its way into a guard''s shoulder. Khal used the opening to stab, his cladded blade forcing its way through the guard''s chest. This only seemed to enrage the soldiers even further, another taking the place of his fallen comrade. "Lowel you still breathing?" Khal asked.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Untie me! Do yer want me to die?" Lowel screamed. Khal covertly allowed the wind to bombard the ropes before Lowel''s own strength could overcome it. He used his one free hand to grab on to the man before he could slip off. "Take the reins!" Khal shouted out before he jumped off the horse. He knew that he stood no chance against the troops unless he could focus on the fight. Since he didn''t know the terrain well he would let Lowel take care of it while he protected them. Khal wind-walked towards the first soldier, poking a thin hole into his neck before slipping pass three arrows aimed at him. Khal had learned from Sergeant Michael the way those from Talawa fought. Horseback fighting was their bread and butter, something Khal intended to use to his advantage. He danced between two enemy horses, grabbing both reins as a flurry of cladded kicks connected to the soldiers flank. Both men lost their balance by the surprising display, falling into a water pocket in the process. Khal jumped from the horses, aiming another of his dagger at an archer''s chest. He had been the one with the best aim. Multiple arrows rained on him after, forcing him to retreat. Khal miscalculated an arrow aimed at his leg but surprisingly a dirt-like substance got in the way of the arrow and its intended target. Strange, Khal felt the substance retract into his chest as though it was never there. Without the time to investigate, Khal wind-walked back towards Lowel who was much further away than the soldiers. He had to wind-walk at least four times before he could catch up to the man. He landed at the back, more exhausted than he''d expect. "Go! Faster!" Khal screamed as he nursed a few shallow wounds. His leather armor had protected him considerably. Luckily none of the soldiers he encountered knew how to clad. --- Ser Gale Longcross was the young son of Howser Longcross, leader of the Cross mercenaries. Although they weren''t related by birth, Howser had adopted him after failing to produce a son of his own. His love for Gale was unquestioned throughout the Cross Mercenary Band. He had even allowed Gale to roam around Tale City on his own accord while they caught the three wanted men. Gale didn''t expect to catch the eyes of the young Lady Stigs. His intentions were initially pure, coming to deliver much-needed information to her. He was apprehensive after their first meeting, she was both strong and intelligent, rare qualities for the women that he would usually go after. His loins had flared up like it did so many times before and just like then he needed to satisfy his needs. Not many women of her caliber would lay with him without expecting something in return. All he had to do was show her how powerful he was. The robbers had been so brazen before, unknowingly attacking the carriage. Luckily, he was there else his little Lady would have been dead. He only intended to threaten them, but the robber had more skills than he anticipated. With more pressure than he''d ever felt before he had mistakenly killed the robber while the other got away. He knew it was best to take the Lady home before she was exposed to further danger. He had only recently been promoted to Knighthood by the capital. 25 years old, although it wasn''t the greatest of accomplishments at his age, he never had the privilege of attending Skystead Academy. Cross Mercenary Band had been his home for many years before Lord Rhodes had commissioned his father. Now, after ten years of service, his father''s promise of nobility might really happen. Lady Stigs had ignored his warning to escort her around town after the incident. That didn''t stop him from following her though. Although he found it strange when her carriage entered the abandoned section of the city he still shadowed her. Minutes went by and Gale''s intuition screamed at him, something was wrong. He slowly approached the building only to see Lady Stigs dead, with her guards littered all over. She was assassinated he knew, probably the same person who killed her uncle. The area barely had any clues, whoever did it must have been a professional. There were no unnecessary movements nor long clashes. Every guard was killed after one attack. Gale instantly alerted the mansion before ordering his men to close the southern gates as well as send word to his father. He, along with the Stigs soldiers quickly headed to the northern gate. Once he had done that then the assassin would have no way to escape. There was no way the assassin would escape through the southern gates unless he was stupid; the Cross Mercenaries had blocked off the Braxton Bridge. Who could have guessed this predicament now? Although he could tell that the assassin was not familiar with the marshlands, the experienced soldiers couldn''t prevent his escape. One after another, the soldiers at the front fell to either his blade or flying daggers. In fact, in his last bout, the assassin''s speed increased tremendously, rivaling that of the horses as he cut down one soldier after the other. Even though the horses were not running at maximum speed due to the terrain, it was still a feat. Gale was simultaneously terrified and amazed. Gale''s horse came to a stop as the rest of the Stigs'' soldiers crowded around him. They were without direction after both Baron Stigs and Lady Stigs were now dead. "Ser Longcross, the men want ter know the circumstances of Lord Stigs death and how yer came ter learn this," a soldier in steel armor asked. Gale could only assume that he was the Knight Sergeant in charge of the soldiers. Gale stared at them as he tried his best to organize his thoughts. "Lord Stigs death was known to me for a few days now. His body was found outside the city while my mercenary band was passing further south. He was buried in a shallow grave, a short blade sticking out of his back. I had thought then that a highwayman must have attacked. It was for that reason that I came to Teal City, to notify Lady Stigs. She had expressed to me some problems with two of her old guards, so I assumed the threat level was within my control, but I was wrong. Beyond that, I know nothing." The Stigs soldiers faces became solemn. None of them uttered a word as they all rode back to the city. Without the baron or Lady Stigs, the Great House was no more. Duke Braxton would thoroughly investigate the matter and any soldier found guilty of aiding the assassin would find themselves at the gallows for all to see. Return And Ruin: Chapter 45: Return To Elfheim Khal''s horse collapsed a day away from Teal City. Lowel had worked the horse till its last breath. Despite Khal''s warning, the man continued to push the horse to its limit, further away from the City. "Bah! Stupid beast!" Lowel screamed out in frustration. "Sorry milord, I might have overdone it." Khal ignored Lowel as he walked further up the road. Although he was annoyed he knew it made no sense to fight with Lowel, fear made most men unreasonable after all. They had finally left the marshlands and back on Topaz Road. Elfheim city was still a few days away on horse, now, it would take at least a week on foot. Lowel grabbed the supplies tied to the horse before he caught up with Khal, "Ehhh, milord, even though the soldiers ain''t following us no more we will be wanted men in every city, ain''t it? "Milord?" Lowel said again as he trotted to keep up. "Do you ever shut up?!" Khal asked in annoyance. "Me moma used ter always say, every answer is a no unless yer ask." Khal stopped walking and stared at Lowel, silently considering whether he should kill him and get it over with. Ignoring his immediate desire, Khal continued with even steps. "Milord, can I at least cop the name o'' me savior, then?" "No." "you''re not much of a talker eh? A doer then? I myself am not much of a talker either. Always going about doing errr stuff. Yea, that''s me, ya know?" Lowel said as he smiled. Khal raised a hand, silencing Lowel as he stooped on the road and listened. Khal quickly darted to the side of the road while Lowel clumsily followed. "What we hiding from?" Lowel asked, out of breath. His pudgy stomach slouching over his pants. A large retinue of soldiers marched forward with a few carriages in between. Khal surveyed the soldiers as he stared intently at a particular carriage. He rapidly hit Lowel to the back of the head with the palm of his hand, knocking him unconscious. He donned his black recluse mask and uniform before wind-walking towards the carriage. --- "Huh?!" the inhabitant of the carriage said in surprise as he stared at a masked figure kneeling in the carriage. There were at least five Black Recluse blades aimed at the masked figure. "Hold it!" Matrus instructed before adding, "Who are you Recluse?" "It''s best we speak private," Khal whispered slowly. Matrus recognized his voice instantly, shooing the Recluse back into hiding. "Khal! What are you doing here? I feared you dead!" "I bring news great-uncle," Khal said slowly. "News can wait Khal, Marcus and his stubborn ways have gone too far, I''m impressed that you''ve made it out alive. You''ve grown taller and you look quite capable." "Thanks, Grandfather had his reasons, I no longer hold a grudge. You need to be careful, House Rhodes and possibly many other houses are colluding. I''m not sure why yet but it must be something big." "I already know that much, haha," Matrus laughed at his great-nephew. More than a year had passed but Khal was already stark different than he was before. Even more so than Marcus had been. "I''ve also killed Lady Stigs," Khal said even slower as he lowered his head. He had expected a scolding from Matrus but instead, he got a pat on the shoulder. "You must have had your reasons. Fear not, I will protect you." Khal''s heart jolted with emotions, he was really loved by his family. "Also, the Recluse has been compromised. Men are after me so I must get to Elfheim quickly." "That can be easily arranged," Matrus said as he withdrew his hand. "Your mother would have been so proud of you. Go, I will take care of the rest." Khal nodded and jumped out of the carriage. He took two horses before Matrus said, "Speak with Gilbrid when you return, there are some things he will be capable of doing." Matrus quickly signaled the carriage to continue as his entire retinue continued along the road. --- Lowel woke up to see himself laying on top of a horse. His body swayed left to right in tune with the horse''s strides. He sat up on the horse and looked at his surroundings. "Where are we?" he asked out loud. "A day away from Elfhein," Khal responded without looking at him. Lowel allowed himself to come to terms with everything. First, he was walking, then laying in the bushes and now back on a horse. It made no sense to him. He wouldn''t call himself the brightest lantern in the night but even he knew there were gaps in the scenario that he wasn''t aware of. "Where did horses come from?" He asked. He thought that maybe he was so distraught by losing his only friend that he forgot. Yea, that made sense to him.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "They were given to me," Khal said matter-of-factly. "Just, who are you?" Lowel asked. This man was quite mysterious. Maybe he really did know Varne but why would Varne hide such an amazing person from him? Maybe it was the extra food he always hid from him but still, Varne was unreasonable. Lowel shrugged at getting no response. Maybe he had answered his quota of questions for the day. --- Lowel''s throat felt grainy but he ignored it. He would not let the sun spoil this beautiful day. In front of him laid the most magnificent city in all of Seabo, Elfheim, the city of cities. It was like a kingdom, in its own right, with three cities coming together to form the magnificent monument of power in Igbal. Even from the outside, the walls were thicker than any other, probably rivaling the Northern Keep he assumed. His savior, the blonde, silent Knight, waited patiently for the city gates to open. He had whispered something to the guards earlier but Lowel couldn''t hear. All he knew what that the Knight was well respected. It was a welcomed sight, he had anticipated wanted posters and the like after Lady Stigs and her father were killed. Lowel wasn''t sure whether the Knight had anything to do with either but he didn''t care, good riddance. They had eventually entered the southern City of Elbrach and a small troop of Knights escorted them towards the Viscount''s castle. Lowel felt awkward and undeserving of the magnanimous treatment. Although he knew it wasn''t because of him, no one had told him to fuck off yet and he intended to stay until someone did. He dismounted from the horse and allowed the stableman to take it while he brushed off the dirt from his clothes. It was always polite to visit dignities with the best foot forward and since neither of his was, he had to settle for cleaner clothes. Well, those weren''t clean either but at least there was no loose dirt. There was a weathered statue of a man standing in full armor in front of the castle. Lowel wondered whether it was real or not. No matter which angle he looked from he could see the statue staring at him. He suddenly bumped into the blonde Knight in front of him and made an exaggerated squeal, earning himself glares from the surrounding Knights. The inside of the castle was filled with men and women dressed in fine clothing. Some were more extravagant than others, but none failed to give off that noble air Lowel always feared. The most intimidating of them all was the one by the name of Viscount Gilbrid Dor. He stood tall at the long table with the blonde, silent Knight at his left. Lowel was ushered to stand at the far corner of the room, away from an earshot of the conversation. Although he couldn''t hear, he could see the Viscount''s face shift from stern to surprise to stern again. He could tell that the blonde knight was not delivering any good news. The rest of the table was not involved in the conversation, but all still waited patiently to hear. Lowel imitated a few of the guards as they stood still with discipline. As a former member of Lord Stigs'' guards, Lowel was certain that they were on a completely different level. The private conversation continued, and the blonde Knight''s placid face eventually erupted. "Lord Tommel?!" He screamed with both indignation and surprise. He didn''t bother to stay for the rest of the meeting, instead, he stood up and stormed outside with haste. The Viscount seemed to have expected it as he continued to talk to the other nobles. Lowel quickly ran after the Knight, unsure of what else he should be doing. "Oi! Where to next?" he asked out of reflex. He wasn''t expecting to receive an answer this time like all the times before it. "Gontu," the Knight said in a monotonous voice. Lowel could have sworn it was filled with emotions but maybe he was wrong. The Knight in front of him didn''t seem to have any emotions before this. --- Ewin and Arzela had taken the long route through Braxton District. Although they kept away from most cities and towns, they still had to fight local bandits that roamed the area. Luckily, Sydenham Town was only a few miles away from the bridge that connected the two districts. It was only morning when they both entered the town but the hustling and bustling they saw was uncommon for a remote town. From the rumors, Sydenham Town had made a dramatic change within the last five years. The farm town was now a central hub for commercial as well as tourist ventures. They had spent some of their money arming themselves and getting out of the farmer clothes. Now, they were in search of Lord Tommel who was supposedly the Baron. It seemed almost everyone had a favorable impression of him. He was both kind and fair, something most Barons lacked. "The mansion is to the north," Ewin said to Arzela. They had both gotten closer than he''d expect since their time at the Hollows. She was less reserved and bossier than he remembered. The road towards the mansion had several twists and turns, built to reflect a Baron who kept his people at a distance. It was unfitting for the Baron''s reputation, Ewin suspected that the Baron before him must have had the mansion built that way for the same purpose. Ewin scoffed at the notion, he remembered the way his Baron had done things in Talawa. He was glad to make him swallow his tongue when he had the chance. He had no regrets. Distant hooves stamped on the pathway as several horses passed Ewin. Arzela turned towards him with a confused expression, "That uniform.." "Skystead Academy," Ewin finished her sentence before continuing forward. Whatever was happening ahead was none of their business.How did Khal even know the Baron anyway?Ewin asked himself. It took a few more minutes before they were directly in front of the mansion gates. The two Skystead Academy students were already inside, causing a ruckus from what Ewin could tell. He could hear the shouts and demands as the guards were ordered around. "Maybe we came at a bad time?" Arzela asked Ewin. "Halt!" a guard shouted as he barred Ewin''s way. It mattered not to Ewin, he was only here on Khal''s orders. It was a funny thought he found, taking orders from a man young enough to be his son. He deserved it though, he was both strong and more astute than Ewin would ever be. He had hoped to serve someone he could admire. Cloud had made sure they both knew how important Khal was. He was obviously some noble but besides that, they had no idea who he really was. "We''re here to see Baron Tommel on request from Khal," Ewin said quickly. There was a noticeable change from the guard as he turned towards the mansion and took off. Ewin waited patiently but it didn''t take long for a burly man with a bald head to show up. "You said Khal sent you?" the man asked with a stern face. "Aye," responded Ewin. Arzela remained quiet as she watched the exchange. "Where is Khal?" the man asked again. "Sorry, is Lord Tommel in? We were told to come here, and we''ve traveled a great distance to get here." "Lord Tommel passed a few weeks ago. Only direct family members are allowed inside at this time." Ewin didn''t wait to listen to whatever else the man had to say. His patience was already wearing thin. He nodded, "I see," before turning towards the road. "Hold on, where is Khal?" the burly man asked again. "We were told that we would receive further instructions here," Arzela said eventually before turning and following Ewin. "If you''re staying at the inn, the young master will come to talk to you eventually," the blurry man blurted out as he stared at the duo in the distance. Return And Ruin: Chapter 46: Quel TLuze! Khal first headed towards Castle Dor with haste. He planned to receive a report from Jasper, the former information broker, turned servant. He didn''t bother to greet the servants as he entered,insteadrushing towards Jasper''s quarters. The pain he felt in his heart at this moment was difficult to describe. It was as though a knife was stabbed into his heart. Lord Tommel had been a father to him, someone who he respected without question. Now, the man was stripped from him. Khal wasn''t sure whether he was murdered or died of natural causes but if the former was the case, they would pay with interest. Jasper''s quarter was a small room adjacent to Khal''s. Although small, it was neatly decorated with old books and scrolls. Jasper was asleep by the time Khal knocked on his door. The loud banging gave him a headache, but he stilled his tongue until he made sure who it was. Shock filled his face as he looked up at Khal''s distressed face. He had grown tremendously, casting a shadow on his former self. He was a tall, stalwart man that looked no younger than eighteen. The sharp edges of his face could only accentuate how handsome he looked with the sunlight shining behind him. He exuded strength and wisdom only those veteran warriors would.What could have happened to Lord Khal during his year at the academy,Jasper thought. "My liege! You''ve returned!" Jasper finally said. Khal simply nodded as he turned towards his own room. Jasper knew that meant he should follow. He hadn''t forgotten how particular Khal was. He praised the Gods that he didn''t snap earlier when he heard the knocking, Khal looked pissed and the gallows could always hang one more. Khal entered the room before dropping his belongings directly on the bed. He removed his clothes quickly before jumping in the bath. Jasper stood at the side waiting until Khal asked him a specific question. The minutes went by awfully slow according to Jasper''s perception. "I have returned," Khal eventually said before scrubbing his body thoroughly. "Have you gotten the list of spies while I was gone?" Jasper quickly dug into his pockets before removing a small scroll. "I have milord. The list is short, surprisingly so." Khal raised an eyebrow before stretching out his hand to grab the scroll. Written on it were two names, both of which Khal was unfamiliar with. "Where are they now?" Khal asked as he handed the scroll back to Jasper. "Lady Moreen had them tortured before killing them both." "Great-grandmother?" Khal asked rhetorically. He hadn''t seen her since his return. She had declined ViscountGilbrid''sinvitation for the emergency meeting. Only Alec''s older brother, Baron Dercillus Dor of Marshwood, BaronOterDor ofRodstickand Viscount Gilbrid Dor of Elbrach with their Knights were in attendance. Khal was initially surprised to see how quickly Gilbrid managed to summon the rest of the family but even more surprised by how quickly Gilbrid listened to his warnings. House Stigs were no more, and it was now confirmed that House Rhodes was part of Raven''s council. It went without saying that none of the other Great Houses were excluded from suspicions. Now, it was House Dor against whatever Raven''s Council had planned forSeabo. "Get dressed, we ride for Sydenham Town before sundown. Make sure you''re armed." "My liege!" Jasper responded before he bowed and exited the room. Khal sighed as a few tears ran down his face. He used the water to disguise them as he reminisced on the times he''d spent with Lord Tommel. He only permitted himself a few minutes before he stood up and dried himself off. If he left the castle without visiting his great-grandmother he strongly suspected that she might send someone to kill him. His feet guided him to her chambers as his mind wandered on better days with Lord Tommel. Before he could knock on her door he heard, "Enter!" Khal quickly did as he was told, making sure he did it as careful as possible. "I had assumed you would grow out of that timid nature of yours with the Recluse," Lady Moreen said. Khal immediately stood straight as he tried to move as confident as possible. "It''s too late now, even Marcus is timid by nature." Khal awkwardly bowed his head, "I have returned great-grandmother." "I see that you have. The Recluse might be compromised but at least they still know how to raise Dor men." Khal wasn''t sure whether this was a compliment or not. He decided to accept it nonetheless. "Lord Tommel has passed, I desire to visit Sydenham Town to pay my respects." "Yes, it''s unfortunate that the young Baron died. Old age tends to be cruel like that." Khal blinked a few times by her words.Old age,Khal reminded himself internally. He only partially felt better by the news, it was never a good feeling to lose someone. "You may go but take him with you," Lady Moreen said nonchalantly. Before Khal could ask, a figure suddenly appeared in the room. Khal wasn''t sure whether he was there at the beginning or not, but he remained composed nonetheless. The man was dressed in a Recluse''s uniform but without the mask. He looked like an ordinary man, easy to overlook in a crowd. His height was as mediocre as his face, but Khal knew better than to take him lightly. Khal had made it the norm to use recognizance at all times. Not many could randomly enter this room without him noticing it. This man had to be leagues about him in terms of ability and strength. The most alarming thing about this man was his gaze. It was as though nothing escaped his eyes. "To Sydenham Town?" Khal asked quickly. He wasn''t sure this person was for his protection or whether Lady Moreen had a mission for him. "No, you''re to report to the Academy," she ended without giving Khal any further information. "But grandfather has requested my presence at-" "Do not be mistaken, Marcus answers to me," Lady Moreen rolled her eyes dismissively as she removed a scroll from off her desk. "You''re a Recluse now, your first mission is to find Charles, the latest reports suggest he''s the mastermind behind the Recluse." "How did you come upon this information?" Khal asked in surprise. He never would have guessed that his great-grandmother would know so much given how reclusive she was. "It matters not, it goes without saying that you will not draw too much attention to yourself. The academy is but a tool to blend in. No one will expect one such as you to be part of the Recluse. Take this letter and give it to the headmaster, he would know what to do." Khal''s mouth twisted into a small grin as he nodded to her every word. It had been his dream to attend the academy. Whether it was a front or not mattered little to him.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "I will wait for you at the city exit Lord Heartseeker," the man ended as he disappeared again. Khal''s heart shuttered at the name. How far did his great-grandmother''s abilities run? He would love to know but she would only ever reveal what she wanted him to know and he knew better than to ask. "Quel T''luze!" Khal whispered confidently as he bowed to Lady Moreen before taking off towards the stables. It was a phrase written in the Recluse handbook that he had memorized during his journey home. It meant, ''your will, my life'', a phrase Khal thought was most fitting for the role the Recluse played in the Dor family. --- It had been a long time since he saw Windcrest. He had been able to imprint on the horse completely before being taken to the Hive. Now, he hoped Windcrest was as excited to see him as he was. The groundsman, DonnClide, was already outside the stables with Windcrest in hand. The horse tried its best to escape his grasp as it laid eyes on Khal. Unfortunately, a series of scolding battered Windcrest until he calmed down completely. "He''s feisty today because of you lad," DonnClidesaid as Khal approached him. "He''s giving me a bad rep, you must have imprinted on him more than usual. Of all the horses I''ve trained, this one was by far the most difficult." Khal grabbed the reins as he controlled the world energy around him. Windcrest nodded instantly as he communicated with Khal. It lasted a few minutes before Windcrest neighed while standing on its hind legs. Khal smiled for the first time since reaching home. He patted the horse before saddling up. It wasn''t long before Jasper entered the stables, fully geared in steel armor and cape. He looked every bit the part of a powerful Knight. Jasper trotted, trying his best to balance with all the weapons. His hands curled upwards as his body dropped lower. His feet dragged along the dirt before he dropped all the weapons in front of Khal. "Sorry, my liege." Khal''s eyes wandered to the variety of weapons Jasper had in his hands. He stared at him in confusion before Jasper continued, "Lady Moreen sent them for you. She said they are the best weapons to make use of your fighting style." Khal wondered how she would even know but decided to ignore it for now. He nodded before picking them up one at a time. The first was a long sword, a thin but heavy blade that would require more practicing before he could get used to it. Next, there were dual short swords that were studded at the hilt. The blades curved upwards and Khal couldn''t dispute how sharp they were. Next, there was an array of different types of daggers and throwing knives, too many to count. "How am I supposed to carry all of these?" he asked as he tried to hold a few. "Easy, they''reterbe used as concealed weapons all ''round your body," Lowel said. Khal, DonnClideand Jasper all looked at Lowel suddenly. Khal wondering what he was doing there while the others wondering who he was. "Why are you here?" Khal asked as he could feel a headache coming along. "To headterSydenham Town of course. Yer didn''t think ole Lowel would miss it did yer?" "You''re safe now, you can stay here. There is no need to risk putting yourself in danger," Khal persuaded as he tried his best to stay calm. "Nonsense! The young Lord of Dor needs a guardsman and I just so happenterbe one. I''ve taken the liberty of buying a new bow. Well, it''s on your tab, be sureterrepay it when yer ready." "I think you''re trespassing, whoever you are," Jasper said defensively as he blocked Lowel''s entrance into the Stables. Lowel looked at him in confusion as he turned to Khal with a pleading look. Khal''s facial expression went from stony dull to deep annoyance. It was difficult to tell the man no, Khal had already tried his best not to get too involved with him to no avail. "Give him a horse," Khal said to Donn Clide with a sigh as he signaled for Jasper to allow Lowel entry. He then armed himself thoroughly. He made sure that all the concealed weapons were beneath his surcoat before mounting his horse. Although heavy, Windcrest easily held Khal without any issue. Although the academy was a teaching institute, most nobles would arrive fully armed. It was both for their safety during the journey as well as a show of strength and prosperity. Khal knew that Erik should be at least a year ahead in the academy, but House Tommel was far too new. Without the backing of a powerful House, his time there must have been challenging. The sun was already beyond the horizon when the trio exited the Castle walls. Lowel held a goofy smile on his face as he stared his horse closer to Khal. "Lord Tommel was a great man. He''s an inspiration for us commoners." Lowel tried his best to seem sincere but it only roused Khal''s annoyance with him further. Khal caressed Windcrest''s mane as a distraction, allowing himself to stay quiet. He then simply nodded before riding off at a moderate pace --- The snow had finally receded at the Northern Keep, but the temperature was still too low for much productivity. Although it was a quiet night, Grand Knight Dor knew that danger lurked within the Keep. Uther Calum had brought the captives back a few months ago but they had yet to give any information that would help Marcus in his quest to defeat the Red King. Instead, they had remained quiet, biding their time until their execution. It was the first time Gusto soldiers were ever captured alive and Uther made sure that majority of the merit went to himself. Marcus could care less, merits meant nothing if your head was removed from your shoulders. Claw had brought word that his grandson, Khal, had managed to make it home despite the Raven''s Council''s numerous plans. It was with satisfaction that Marcus drank as he stared at the sunset. Whatever their plan was, he would thwart it however he could. There was no way they couldbesthim when it came to this game. Not unless they were willing to go further than he would. Only a few days ago his mother, Lady Moreen, had sent word of her plans for the boy. Although Marcus didn''t agree, he couldn''t question her wisdom. She had saved the family on more than one occasion. Khal''s report showed that he was now a Vulcan, the first that House Dor had managed to produce. His plan had worked, the Hive despite being compromised, had pushed him over the edge, forcing his body to give him more power. Marcus heard the footsteps leading to his office, his recognizance told him that it was SergeantIberanMarx, the firstborn of his old friend, Roman Marx. Though Roman had pledged allegiance to House Dor more than twenty years ago, Marcus still considered him to be more than a vassal. Roman''s excellent service had earned him Marcus'' trust and support despite his ailment. "Enter Sergeant," Marcus said as a gentle breeze opened the door. Iberanentered the room and saluted, "Permission to speak General." "Speak!" "For what reason are we still keeping the prisoners alive?"Iberanasked. Marcus had expected as much. The Gusto men were cruel, Roman Marx had suffered first hand at their hands. The poison in his blood had crippled him and even the best Clerics were unable to dispel the venom. "They may hold vital information Sergeant." "My scouting unit will be the one to find the-" "While your scouting unit is impressive they will not give us information on the enemy''s camps Sergeant," Marcus interrupted as he raised a hand. The villages that occupy the area between Katar and Gusto held far too many Guston camps that made it difficult for any Katarian soldier to ever set foot on Guston mainland. If they could find the locations, then they could either evade them or take them by surprise. Marcus could tell the young Sergeant hated theGustonsalmost as much as he did. Their dirty tricks and schemes were far too brutal and inhumane to counter. Using innocent villagers as shields without any remorse went against everything anyKatariancould stand for. "Revenge clouds the mind and dulls the blade, it''ll do you no good to make itfester," Marcus finally said to the young Sergeant. "Father remains bedridden despite the best treatment!"Iberanshouted passionately. Just as quickly he caught himself and apologized, "Forgive me, General." "There is nothing to forgive, Lord Marx is a dear friend of mine. We are close to finding the Guston mainland, your father will be avenged in time. Do not lose focus." Marcus accepted the Sergeant''s salute as he watched him exit the room. Return And Ruin: Chapter 47: Pinetown Squabble "So, you weren''t in the academy?" Jasper whispered to himself. He did find it strange that so many letters were sent to the Dor Castle while Khal was away for a year, but he dare not open them. He knew neither who sent them or what they contained. Now, he had finally given them to Khal before learning the truth. "Yes, I''ve been training on grandfather''s orders," Khal said as he held the letters in his hands. He knew they were all addressed to him from Erik. A week had already passed, and Khal was close to Pinetown, where Baron Carmona''s death had shaken his grandfather. His group numbered four after his great-grandmother forced him to take one of her men with him. Although he was there, the man was quiet and only uttered a word if Khal directly spoke with him. Lowel''s many urges and annoyances had gone unnoticed by the man, something Khal greatly admired about him. Khal had eventually learned his name, Kaiser. He suspected that it was only out of necessity since the man seemed neither curious nor eager for conversation. "I see," Jasper nodded to Khal as he controlled his horse. Khal had only now realized how uncomfortable Jasper had been. He was neither used to armor nor riding a horse for such a long time. Khal remembered his first time, he had gone for weeks crying out in pain. He could see the town in the distance, a high watchtower that had not been there before now nested at the gates. The town seemed more protected than needed in Khal''s opinion. "Who is the new Lord of Pinetown?" Khal asked Jasper. "Baron Howser Longcross," Jasper said as he rubbed his inner thigh. He had been collecting information on everything he possibly could since Khal last saw him. "He''s-" "One of Count Rhodes'' former mercenary leaders," Khal finished. He didn''t forget the young Gale Longcross from Stigs that ran him out of Teal City. He gazed to his left to see Lowel''s quiet demeanor. It was rare to see the man so serious. "Right, he''s only been Baron for less than a week, but it seems like the watchtower has been here for months. Count Rhodes power within Gontu has increased further. It''s only a matter of time before the other Great Houses wrestle away some of it," Jasper said. "Unless this is part of their plan," Khal mumbled. "Milord?" "Nothing," Khal said as his horse neighed in agreement. "Our supplies are low, I suggest we resupply at the town before we carry on," Jasper said as he stroked his chin. Khal though about it for a second before he nodded his head. As the Baron, the chances of meeting Longcross was slim. He would take his chances, there was no way the new Baron would risk a war with House Dor. --- Pinetown''s main source of revenue was still healing water from Crystal Lake. Khal stared from on top of his horse as the merchants paraded their wares for all to see. Some sold the plain water in various vails while others added different fragrances to create feminine beauty products. Lowel seemed especially fascinated by a large crowd circling one of the stalls. "That''s supposed to help with libido milord," Jasper whispered to Khal before nodding. Khal had an awkward smile on his face as he headed towards the stall. It was weird to him, he had focused so much on becoming a Knight and proving to his father that they didn''t need to hide that he never really thought of it. Even now, it was an awkward concept, sex just always seem to be something out of reach. Most men his age were already getting married while others had already started a family. Khal stared at Lowel as he carried five vails with him. Under Baron Longcross'' rule, a brothel was erected to attract more people to the town. It went without saying that they were frequently crowded, mostly with mercenaries.What could possibly be so fascinating about sex?Khal wondered. "Jasper, you and Lowel will get the supplies then we will spend the night in Pinetown, make the necessary arrangements." Lowel''s eyes glowed at Khal''s gesture while Jasper grumbled under his breath. Both men took off further down the street, buying up the necessary supplies. Khal continued towards the stables as he rubbed Windcrest''s mane. Windcrest had to maneuver through the streets that were littered with garbage of every kind while Khal witnessed at least two muggings on the way. It took more than military merits to run a town and Khal was sure the old mercenary knew very little other than swinging his sword. Khal could still feel the sting in his heart as he once again appreciated Lord Tommel''s wisdom and teaching. The stable held mostly warhorses, something Khal had expected with so many mercenaries around. Although it was rundown, Khal could still see that the horses were well cared for. He removed an apple from a nearby ledge and quickly handed it to Windcrest. The horse cheerily bit into the apple as it giggled in a way only Khal could understand. Despite growing up, the horse was still every bit as mischievous as when Khal first rode him from Sydenham Town to Elfheim. "Oye!" An old man screamed out, but Khal simply flipped a small copper coin towards him. He dismounted his horse and landed with a small thump. Windcrest hated to be tied up so Khal allowed the horse to roam within the stable. He was more social than Khal ever was, making quick friends by the look of things. Khal shook his head as he headed towards the inn by foot. He preferred it over riding since less attention was placed on him. The Hollows had shaped his character in more ways than he''d thought possible. He was now more patient and composed and rarely liked the spotlight, a vast difference from five years ago. The mud below his feet made an awkward sound with every step. Although it was still a good distance away from Crystal Lake, the land was mushier than Khal remembered. He observed the controlled chaos that the mercenaries created. Some were at various merchants drinking merrily while others gathered together in a fighting ring to place their bets. It was the first time Khal noticed how small the town really was. He trotted down the road, eyeing the various shops for anything that could catch his interest. He passed a group of kids playing and giggling as they held wooden swords. One even bumped into him and took off through a side street. Khal smiled a little before patting himself quickly. He grunted softly and took off through the side street after the kid. The little shrimp had stolen a few of his letters. Specifically, the two that remained from his mother. Khal quickly caught up to the child, grabbing him by the collar, but he had already pawned the letters off to another. Khal rolled his eye as he shouted, "Get back here!" Although he had placed the weapons in a way to prevent them from moving as he was in motion, they were still too much for him. Without cladding, the added weight caused his boots to sink into the mud a little. The narrow alley was favorable for the child as he maneuvered between them with ease. Khal had to slowly catch up as he frequently had to dodge rocks and other material that the other kids threw at him from higher up. There was little he could do without hurting the children, something that never crossed Khal''s mind, to begin with. He eventually caught up to the little rascal but a small ladder at the side of the alley conveniently allowed him to slip away. Khal began to think that they were used to this. They were too versed in the layout of the city for Khal to beat them. The alley was already small, dark and full of obstacles. Just as the child was at the top of the ladder, Khal could hear a few other children rustling on the other side. They were probably going to withdraw the ladder from the wall, giving Khal no way to climb up. Maybe this method would work for most victims, but Khal was an elementum. He quickly embedded the wind around the ladder, shaking it enough for the child to fall. "Ahhh!" The child shrieked as he fell. Khal quickly caught the screaming child as he removed the two letters from his grip. They were both still in perfect condition from the time Khal had stolen them. Now, they were both smeared by mud and whatever else these homeless children had on their hands. Khal knew he should have read them both a long time ago but after the first one, he couldn''t deal with the emotions that the two might evoke.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The child flailed about until he was free from Khal''s reprimand and scurried away before Khal could speak with him. Khal saw him crawl through a small hole in the wall further away. Having no way to catch him now, Khal shook his head as he turned towards the direction he came from. "Sneaky wee bastards ain''t they? A man shouted to Khal as he exited the alley. "how much did they take?" "Nothing worth losing sleep over," Khal said as he tried his best to see the man in the darkness. "Aye," The man said as he quickly rode off. Khal stood in the middle of the road as he stared at the man riding off. The horse had two tails with scaly armor covering the hind legs. It was unusual to see a warhorse that had awakened. In fact, Khal knew that the only ones he''d ever seen were the awakened horses of Alec and his grandfather. When Khal finally made his way to the inn, he was unimpressed. The inn was a wreck, that was his first thought anyway. Although maginite lanterns weren''t valuable, they were still too costly for most small inns. Since that was the case, the inn had mostly lanterns made of wick and oil. He could smell the burnt wick even though the afternoon sun had only just gone down. The floorboards creaked with every step as Khal approached the receptionist. He could see Jasper angrily shouting at the receptionist further ahead.What could have possibly gone wrong now?Khal thought to himself. He had brought Jasper along for the ride because he couldn''t manage with the day to day activity while he was mourning. As it turned out, he was met with more trouble than he intended to. "What''s the matter, Jasper?" Khal asked softly. "My liege!" Jasper said as he straightened up. Khal had grown tired of the man''s treatment of him, especially during this trip.Is this what great-grandmother felt? Wait, am I becoming like her?Khal cringed at the thought, he hoped not. "Baron Longcross has given orders to restrict us from booking the rooms. I''ve informed the owner that Khal of House Dor wish to receive his hospitality but-" "We will continue to Gontu then," Khal knitted his brows together as he interrupted. He had already gotten enough of Pinetown. Usually, the Dor name held more power in the north. It was strange for him to be rejected service on the basis of the Baron''s word without an explanation. Khal''s first meeting with Baron Longcross was at Braxton Bridge, there was no way he would meet him again. The only reason he even decided to stay was that they were low on rations and the journey towards Sydenham town was still a long way ahead. "But Milord-" "I''ve already decided Jasper," Khal said, not wanting to divulge too much in the inn. He turned towards the door and was about to head out when a strange voice said, "Father invites you to his mansion to spend the night." It was a tall, slender man dressed neatly in a grey tunic. Khal instantly recognized him as Gale Longcross. Although it was far too dark to be recognized at Teal City, Khal instinctively released his killing intent. It wasn''t until Jasper''s voice resonated that he quickly hid it. Whether Gale noticed it or not was lost to Khal. "My Lord had already decided to leave Pinetown," Jasper said as he stepped away from the receptionist and towards Gale Longcross. Khal had forgotten how intelligent Jasper was. Although he was frequently quite timid in front of him, the man knew how to read a situation well. His armor, although useless in Khal''s opinion, still allowed him to look the part of a capable warrior. "I''m afraid I''ll have to insist," Gale smiled as two soldiers walked in with Lowel in tow. Even Kaiser quietly followed Lowel into the inn. Whether Kaiser was just planning to see how he handled the situation was unknown. Khal instantly heightened his cognizance to notice a few more soldiers outside. He slowly touched his leg where two of his throwing knives were easily accessible. He contemplated only for a few minutes before Gale added, "One of your companions was implicated in the death of Baron Stigs and his niece." Khal could hear the added emphasis on niece, but it only served to strengthen his killing intent. "And if we refuse?" Khal asked in a voice that was neither aggressive nor subservient. "Then Count Rhodes will notify Duke Braxton of House Dor''s involvement in the fall of House Stigs," Gale said as he placed a hand on the hilt of his weapon. "Now, now, just a minute Milords. I''m sure this is just a small misunderstanding," Jasper said as he placed himself between Khal and Gale. "Which one of our comrades? If I may ask?" "The archer," Gale said as he continued to look at Khal. His face blank and unreadable. "Lowel?!" Jasper said exasperatedly. "Lowel if there is something you''ve done to impede Lord Khal then you will have me to answer to!" He had grown quite tired of Lowel''s antics throughout the journey. He was still in awe when Khal had allowed him to follow them to Gontu. He was neither sophisticated nor represented the commoners well in Jasper''s opinion. "Bah, I''ve done nothing," Lowel said quickly before becoming quiet again. Jasper shifted his eyes from Lowel to the man behind him. The shiny edge of the blade quickly allowed him to understand how serious the situation was. "You think my archer has infiltrated Teal City and assassinated two prominent members of the Great Houses? You give House Dor too much credit," Khal said slowly as he stepped forward, towards Lowel. Gale took a step back for every step Khal took forward until he was directly in line with his men. "He didn''t work alone, he had another with him," Gale said as he signaled for the men outside to enter the inn. Khal stopped, finally touching the sword at his waist. "Either allow us to pass or we will cut you down. A mere Baron dares?" Khal wasted no time before removing the longsword from his waist. Nearly losing his precious letters then being denied lodging had pissed him off. He would teach Baron Longcross a lesson if he thought he could flaunt his newfound power. The sword was longer than he would prefer but he still remembered his teachings from Master Copper. It made no sound as it exited the sheath. Its thin blade was difficult to see unless one stared at it from the side. He was glad he had more than the twin blades. Not many were skilled enough to use it and it was far too suspicious if he were to use them now. Although they were placed on his back, they were angled in such a way to be unnoticeable with the surcoat on. "I am on strict orders from my father," Gale said adamantly. "Then prepare yourself," Khal said as he seemingly glided forward. He knew better than to use his wind element or his cladding. Instead, he used Trace, allowing his weapon to be cladded covertly. His longsword connected to his opponent''s weapon quickly. Although Gale had prepared himself to receive the blow, it was one of his soldiers that was attacked instead. Khal made sure to attack the soldier that held Lowel first, knocking him back despite the man blocking. He quickly slammed into the wall, cracking the old wooden structure. Khal turned his blade to the flat side as he sidestepped a tackle from one of the guards. He then slashed another on his left, but the man used his metal shield to receive the blow. Khal scoffed in annoyance as he followed up with a kick. The soldier failed to see the attack aimed at his leg and was forced to produce a muffling sound. His guard was broken, but before Khal could finish him, Lowel punched the man square in the jaw, knocking him out cold. One of the soldiers eventually tackled Lowel to the ground, choosing to wrestle him into submission. Khal ignored him as he faced off with the last man. Khal entered his familiar stance, raising his sword only slightly from the floor. He allowed his wrist to do most of the work as he slashed and stabbed at the soldier. Although he didn''t use much energy, he could tell that the man was having a hard time. Khal glared at Gale momentarily while the soldier rushed forward, expecting the opening to be his for the taking. Khal twisted his body to the side and allowed the blade to miss him before he used the hilt of the sword to connect with the man''s neck. Lowel had finally managed to connect with a surprising blow to his opponent while Khal continued to glare at Gale. Jasper cowered in the corner as he covered his face with both hands. Kaiser didn''t even blink as Khal made quick work of every guard that attacked him. Gale, however, watched on, unable to even unsheathe his sword fully. He had expected Khal to be easy to deal with. Most of the rumors surrounding him had gone unverified by anyone that had witnessed it. Now, it was commonly known that Khal was nothing more than a weakling that was lucky enough to be born in a good house. "You!" Gale finally managed to blurt out as Khal sheathed his sword. He couldn''t see any cladding, so it must have been purely skills that he used to be able to beat so many of the mercenaries. Since when was a thirteen-year-old this strong? How much muscle strength did he have to overcome five warriors? Although they were among the weakest of the band, they were still veteran warriors in the Cross-Mercenary Band. "If that''s all you have to say then we will be on our way," Khal said as he brushed his clothes. Jasper had only just recovered as he quickly rushed forward with Lowel. Gale stood alone in the inn, with five injured guards as he trembled uncontrollably. He had been made a fool today, in his own town to boot. What he hated most was knowing that if he had only dared to remove his sword, he would be Khal''s sixth victim. How did he even move so smoothly? It was as though he was a hungry lion waiting for his next meal. His attacks were well timed and placed, it was as though he knew every move before it happened.Was that cognizance?Maybe he really killed a senior Knight?Gale finally entertained the foolish thoughts. "You five are useless!" He shouted quickly as he stormed out of the inn, towards his father''s mansion. Return And Ruin: Chapter 48: Paying His Respects "Hmm," Baron Howser Longcross stroked the hilt of his sword as he listened to his son''s recollection of events. "You said he defeated all five of them without cladding?" he asked again to make sure he didn''t mishear. "Yes father," Gale said as he held his head low. "And why did he spare you?" Howser asked. "I''m, I''m not sure father. I believe he may be the assassin we are looking for, maybe he''s the person Lord Rhodes had us look for." "It''s impossible. Our records show that Khal Dor has been cooped up in the Dor Castle for years. He rarely showed his face. Maybe Marcus has been training him in the castle, no one knows. His journey this time is because of the passing of Lord Tommel. The assassin must have been one of the Black Recluse but losing house Stigs may still work in our favor." Howser sighed deeply before he removed a scroll from his robes and began writing. "The Vulcan must have headed towards the Capital. While the Raven''s Council kept House Dor eating the crumbs they set, they must have expected the Capital to be a safer option." Howser sneered at the notion. He had hoped they would choose the harder option. Political warfare had a certain appeal that even a sword couldn''t reach. "What do we do with Khal and his men?" Gale asked as he stared at the scroll he was just handed. "Nothing, whatever reason theStigswere killed was already taken care of by Matrus. Although he inherited none of the martial talents of his older brother, his way with words is a considerable boon to Dor House. He had convinced not only Duke Braxton but also the other Great Houses that Lady Stigs and the Baron were both at war with each other. His description of the events was sound, even Lord Rhodes had no choice but to agree with him. "Then why did we need to refuse them access to the inn?" Gale asked in confusion. "Even the impossible needs investigating, I''ve lived through many impossibilities," Howser said with a smile as he patted his son on the head. "Send the report to Lord Rhodes, the mysterious boy is nothing more than a good swordsman. We have nothing to fear from House Dor." --- Khal rode through the night until he was directly next to Crystal Lake. It had bothered him greatly that Baron Longcross had prevented him from sleeping on asoftbed. The closest inn was now Emory Inn, but Khal dare not go the Rhodes establishments. "My apologies," Jasper eventually said. The quiet journey had left him feeling guilty for his display during the fighting. "There is no need Jasper," Khal said eventually. I brought you for your information gathering skills, not your sword arm." The rest of the journey forward was even quieter, Khal opting to follow Kaiser''s method by saying little and observing a lot. It carried on that way only for a few days until Lowel felt like he had enough. Khal didn''t mind though, Lowel''s presence had served to cut a lot of the tension he felt. Two more weeks passed before Khal''s journey to Sydenham Town was finally over. The town looked no different than he remembered. Even the old watchtowers were the same. Khal appreciated it though, too many changes left him agitated. He entered the northern gates slowly, appreciating the subtle changes that made the town flourish within the last five years. Majority of the guards were new to him. He simply passed them straight without any interruption to the flow of traffic. The inn and tavern stood out the most to Khal. They were both new and livelier than anywhere else in the north that he''d ventured to so far. Even Elfheim city was lacking when it came to entertainment. "Milord, Sydenham Town is beautiful," Jasper said as his eyes shifted from one interesting thing to the next. "Errr, Lord Khal, not many times some lad of me stature drink Gutrot," Lowel said as he stared at the tavern and licked his lips. Khal simply waved his hand to shoo the man as he continued to stare at the changes. Khal knew his appearance had caused a lot of people to stare at him. Jasper''s armor didn''t fail to reinforce any thoughts of him being highborn. Khal continued onhorseuntil he was directly in front of LordTommel''sold manor. Now, it was an orphanage for the homeless children, something Erik had wanted to do a long time ago. Lord Tommel was a sentimental man, he had managed to gift Erik an entire Town with everything he had ever wanted before his death. Khal knew that at least Lord Tommel had died peacefully, without any regrets. Khal then dismounted Windcrest and followed him towards the stables. Although the horse had only been here once, Khal''s rudimentary communication was impressive enough for Windcrest to know exactly where he should go. Jasper followed on foot as his armor noisily vibrated with every step. "The Burgans that invaded had allowed Lord Tommel to overcome his status as a commoner. He set the precedence for people like Baron Longcross. He will forever be known as a pioneer of his time. He''s a man worthy of respect," Khal finally said. "He deserved every accomplishment he had." "Aye milord," Jasper said as he tied his horse at the stable before paying the stableman. "Do we head straight towards the mansion?" Jasper asked as he looked at the fork in the road. One lead to the mansion while the other towards the Inn.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "No, head towards the inn, I will call you after I pay my respects." "Milord!" Jasper said as he saluted and left. The man had come a long way from an underground information broker. Khal continued on foot towards the top of the winding road. The bronze gates in front of him were sturdy but rusted by the cold weather of the north. Khal could see two guards at the gates, diligently patrolling. He noticed one of them, Nick, who had fought the Burgan invasion with him. "Nick!" Khal shouted as he ran up to the gate. It earned him a few suspicious gazes from the two guards until the one named Nick turned from bewilderment to joy. "Khal?!" he asked as he ran up to the gates. "It''s me!" Khal said, reverting to his old goofy self. He smiled from ear to ear as he measured himself against the man. "You''re a bit shorter than me now," he teased as the gates were opened and they embraced each other. "You''ve just arrived?" Nick asked as he looked on for any others. "I sent them towards the Inn," Khal informed the man as the gates closed behind them. "I would have come sooner if I had known," Khal said as the gloominess took over. "We know," Nick said as he brought Khal towards the front door. "The mansion is nicer than our first visit, right?" Nick asked with a smirk. It had been five years since Baron Black forced them both to have dinner with him. Thinking of it now, it was a creepy notion that the old Baron had tried. Khal giggled as he entered the building. "I''ll notify Erik," Nick said as he rushed upstairs. It didn''t take long for a young man to rush downstairs. Khal recognized Erik instantly. His short brown hair and pointy nose were only second to his more noticeable Darwin peaks. Even for aKatarian, Erik''s ears were prominent markers of his birth. It was only when he was closer that Khal realized how short he was. At five feet and nine inches, Erik was shorter than most warriors but still taller than most scholars. He was more of a balance between the two, something that Lord Tommel had spent his life trying to mold. "Well met Lord Khal," Erik said with a mocking bow. "Well met Lord Tommel," Khal said with an even more exaggerated bow. Both men laughed at their twisted fates while they hugged each other. "You''ve grown Khal, whoever you''ve eaten must have had it coming," he joked as the maids scurried around to prepare for the guest. "Ha, I hope your year at the academy has been better than mine," Khal said as he winced at his memories. "Hmm, nothing I couldn''t handle. I didn''t need you to protect me if that''s what you''re insinuating." "Hmm, have you kept up your sword training?" Khal asked with a raised brow. Although Erik did his fair share during the training sessions when they were younger, he had always preferred his pen over the sword. "More or less. Come, let''s eat! We can catch up after our bellies are filled." Khal smiled and nodded as both men entered the dining room. Wine and various fruits overwhelmed the table as they both sat and chatted. Erik had prevented anyone else from entering the dining room so that he could catch up with Khal in private. The mansion was dispelled of all melancholy as their facial expressions changed from surprise to fearthento wild laughter. It had been a long time since either had taken a break from the grueling world and all its problems. Now, it was as though they were both back in the manor, stealing food and enjoying their youth. --- "The Raven''s Council..." Erik mumbled as he ripped into a chicken leg. The juice had already stained his robe, but he paid it no mind. "So, who do you suppose this Charles might be?" he asked Khal as he chewed with the lowest of manners. "No idea, I was hoping you could tell me," Khal said. His face was covered in grease as he threw a piece of meat into the air and caught it with his mouth. "Hmm, I couldn''t begin to name all the nobles in the capital nor do I know any by the name. Is it a given name or a House name?" Khal shrugged as he washed the food down with a glass of wine. "Well if you don''t know the name then it''s probably not a House name. Anyone who could control the Great Houses ofSeabohas to at least be a prominent figure in the Capital." Khal sighed as he stood up and grabbed the cloth that laid next to him. "Hmm, maybe. This Jasper person may be able to shortlist a few of the prominent figures and we can start from there. I intended to buy a small plot of land in the capital. Let us take what we need and head there. There is no rule that suggests we should stay at the academy after the first year." "I will be in the first year..." Khal said as he rolled his eyes. "Don''t worry my junior, the academy isn''t such a bad place." Erik couldn''t help but laugh out. "The Hive is a better teaching institution," Khal said angrily as he held a chicken bone towards Erik. "Ok, ok," Erik yield. "Graduate or die just isn''t really my sort of thing." Khal became quiet at Erik''s joke. "Grandfather knew I would survive." Erik''s mouth stiffened as he silently nodded. They both knew that Marcus had made a huge gamble. It was only now, after leaving the Hive, that Khal realized it was for the sole purpose of making him a Vulcan. Whether Marcus was power hungry or not had yet to be seen. "It would be out of his character to risk your life for something as fleeting as power. There must be a reason," Erik said under his breath. "Whatever it is, we will find out soon enough. A Vulcan is a powerhouse than many would wish to control," Khal said resolutely. He had always hated to be controlled or have his future dictated. At least his family hadn''t tried to restrict him in any way so far. "There are two persons claiming to know who youare," Erik finally said as he reclined in his chair. "I had them monitored just in case they were trying to find information on your whereabouts." "Oh right, Ewin and Arzela," Khal said. He had intended to go looking for them after he finished his meal with Erik. "So, you do know them?" Erik asked with a bit of regret. Had he known he would have been more hospitable. "Yes, they''re the survivors from the Hollows that I mentioned earlier." "Oh," Erik said with an awkward smile. He quickly rang a bell and a petite maid came rushing into the room. Erik quickly sent her away with instructions before he turned back towards Khal. "Grandfather was buried a few nights ago on Tempest Hill. We should go pay our respects to your mother and grandfather," Erik suggested as he stood up. Both men cleaned their faces before taking a small stroll up to Tempest Hill. The journey was shorter than Khal remembered. The various gravesites looked pretty with the different flowers that ornamented the tombstones. Even Baron Black''s grave was adorned with flowers. Khal was surprised to see how clean his mother''s gravesite was. A few meters away from her, LordTommel''sgrave looked like a miniature garden with the number of flowers that surrounded it. Khal smiled, Lord Tommel was well loved. Khal closed his eyes and took a moment of silence. He had done this so many times in the past, but it was never easy. His mother and now Lord Tommel were gone.